Search the Community

Alex was an incoming freshmen at Northern, part of the class of 2022. He along with other new students were attending orientation this weekend. He was a bit nervous to meet a bunch of new people, it would also be his first time with a roommate. His Mom had driven him up for the weekend, as he did not have his own car he could just take. The school was about 4 hours from his house so at least Mom and Dad would not make to many surprise visits. When they pulled up she helped him unload his suitcase, gave him a big hug and nearly crying got back into the car. It was his first time this far away from home all by himself, a big moment for both of them. Alex found his way into the Student Center, the specified location for the beginning of Orientation. The building was large, but the ballroom he walked into must have had about 500 chairs for everyone to sit in. He had about 20 minutes before the meeting was supposed to start, so he wondered around a bit before using the bathroom and then finding his seat. The president of the college spoke for awhile, then some students talked about different stuff to do and how important it was to take school seriously. “Getting involved in something more than classes helps to make the college experience more fun, make sure you attend the Clubs reception tomorrow! The location will be here and we will start at 5 PM.” The students were then split up into smaller groups, and given tours of the campus. They registered for classes, did group activities together, and ate together. At the end of Saturday Alex had made a few new friends. They were assigned roommates for the night, and given key’s to go up to their rooms. Alex was staying with Kyle tonight, which was awesome because they had gotten along great all day! The only thing Alex was worried about now was sleeping with, well, his stuffed doggy. Kyle had a 101 Dalmatians stuffed animal named Lucky that he had been sleeping with for a long time. He had given up stuffed animals when he was 12, but without his parents knowing he started sleeping with him again last year. Now he was worried about his new college friends making fun of him for it. It was college, so, they had no bed time, just a room assignment. They stayed up talking for awhile, then decided to get ready to pass out. They both put on their pajamas, and climbed into bed. After the lights went out, Alex slipped his hand into his bag by the bed and pulled Lucky out. Carefully tucking him under his arm before drifting off to sleep. ______ When morning came, Kyle was the first one out of bed. He walked past a fallen Lucky on the floor, and gave little thought to it. ‘So Alex still slept with a stuffed animal, big whoop’. When Alex woke up how ever, he saw that Kyle was out of bed, and then… Lucky was on the floor! He started to freak out a little, sat up in bed, on the verge of tears. As Kyle came back from around the corner, he saw Alex in his state, and checked on him. “You ok dude?” “Oh… Um…” Kyle picked up Lucky from the floor, “If you’re looking for this guy, he’s right here”. As his stuffed animal was handed to him, Alex sat silent. He could see that his it was a non starter, and the worries left him. “Thanks!” He took his stuffed doggy from Kyle and hugged it before setting it on his bed and began to get dressed. Today’s plan included Breakfast, another information session, and finally a clubs reception. Alex was most excited about this, as he had been told this was when all the activities tried to woo incoming students into joining their groups. Alex sat with his roommate at breakfast, Kyle never mentioning anything regarding the morning. They went along to the information session, got handed tons of paperwork, and then were swiftly rushed along to the ballroom lined with now empty of chairs and instead replaced with tables and signs. Intramural Sports! - Student Union! - Rock Climbing - ect… it seemed like the tables went on forever. Tucked away in a corner was a group no one seemed to be paying much attention to. Seeing an opportunity to get away from the crowds Alex walked over to a sign reading “Regression Club”. “Hi! My names Cindy, and you are?” “Alex! My name is Alex. Soooooooo” “So what? “What’s your club?” Alex thought he knew, but there was no way it was a club about that. How could that be in a college? “Well, we are a club that is all about acting the age you ‘want’ to be. Pick an age and we help you experience it.” “Wait, any age?” “Any age.” Alex was getting excited! “Wait so, how does this work?” He was handed a brochure, spelling out the details, and giving him the date for their first meeting. It just so happened to be the same day he moved into his dorm! “Read over that when you have time, now for my paperwork how old are you Alex? “I’m 18” “Oh… no no I mean… How.. OLD… are you?” Alex was not enterally sure what she meant, but he thought he understood, and tentatively answered: “four”. “Ah, I thought so! Read that information and come to the meeting! See you soon little one!” Now she knew, someone else really knew… He had never told anyone that before, and here she was, known her for less than 2 minutes and he spilled his single biggest secret to her. Alex had figured out awhile ago that he was a little. Kind of an adult baby, but more like an adult kid. He still liked diapers, but wore pull ups and undies more often. Mostly he just liked being made to feel little and small, and to be treated like a kid. He also liked stuffed animals, wearing little kid pajamas, playing video games, playing with toys, playing in general! Coloring, sidewalk chalk, swimming, and even getting in trouble sometimes. He thought one of the sure fire ways to feel like a kid was to get in trouble, specifically to get punished as a little kid. This he saw as two options, time out and spanking. He had spanked himself, and was spanked as a very little kid, but his parents did not spank often and had stopped a long time ago. Plus those were not real spankings, just single smacks to his bottom to get his attention, nothing like what he had read about in stories online. One day when he was 15, Alex worked up the courage to mention spanking to his mom in lieu of grounding. She listened to him, but said if he had found a punishment he preferred then she knew her’s was working well enough. If he wanted to experience a spanking, she would be willing to give him a small one though. He turned that down, blushing, and only wished. ………….. After the reception ended, it was time for everyone to head home. His dad picked him up this time, about halfway they stopped and ate dinner at a Chili’s! One of his and his Dad’s favorites. Alex got asked “if he was going to like the school, or join any clubs”? “I for sure like the school, Maybe join a club, but I’m not sure yet.” When they got home it was late so he headed straight upstairs to his room. He dropped his bag on the bed and laid back, suddenly remembering today’s events! His backpack had the thing he had been curious to know more about, the brochure on ‘Regression Club’. He opened it up, expecting to find some pictures, but it was all just text: “Regression Club is a group on campus dedicated to helping students act ‘their age’ while attending school. We help match you with another student(s) who are willing and enjoy regressing others. Those who might be interested: Non-traditional students who want to feel more like a college student Those who need extra guidance like in high school, middle school, or younger grades Those who enjoy juvenile activities Those missing parental discipline Those whom are a little younger at heart If any of these apply to you, consider joining us for the introductory meeting on dorm move in day! We hope to see you there.” There were more details regarding non-traditional students, and extra guidance like assisting in planning homework and study habits. But not much information on real regression. Alex hoped this was still what he was looking for! It must be, after all, it specifically talked about parental discipline! ______ Move in day came, and Alex had his parents help him get everything into his room. His roommate, as it turned out, was the same one he had at orientation! Kyle had already moved in when Alex arrived, he did not bring all that much. Just bed stuff, a few nick nacks, and his computer. Alex had his parents help put up posters, while he went to work setting up his TV, speakers, and PS4. Kyle got excited when he saw this! “Oh sweet! You got 2 controllers?” “Sure do!” As soon as Alex’s parents were on their way, the boys launched a game and played until dinner time. Once they had eaten at the dining hall, Alex found an excuse to head off to his club meeting. The Regression club was meeting in their office, at the student center. It took awhile to find the room, it was kind of out of the way in an upstairs hallway. He opened the door to find a meeting room with chairs lining the wall. He found an open spot, and took a seat. At the center of the room stood a well dressed older college student, his name tag said Mike. He had a nice looking beard, and wavy black hair. He was wearing khaki pants, and a button up shirt. Even his shoes looked very nice. “Hi, welcome. What’s your name?” “Oh…” Alex was a bit worried about everyone knowing who he was, the room was not exceptionally full but it had about 10 people waiting for the talk to start. “My name’s Alex”. “Welcome Alex”, Mike looked down at his clipboard and found the information that Cindy had taken down. “Looks like you're a little too young to be in this meeting Alex, we are having a separate meeting in the room through that door for kiddos your age. Why don’t you head in there?” Alex began to blush, “Oh, um…. ok.” He stood up and walked to the door, he felt like everyone’s eyes were on him but in reality hardly anyone looked up from their phone. Alex grabbed his bag, and headed for the door. What he found inside, well, did not look right. To Alex’s eyes he had just walked into a preschool or daycare. Bins and shelfs ran along the wall’s with toys, the walls themselves were painted bright colors. The floor was regular carpet, except in the corner where a rocking chair sat on the edge of a circle time rug. It was covered in letters and numbers, and looked extremely soft. The rug had 5 students sitting on it, 4 boys and 1 girl. The rocking chair had a woman dressed equally nice as Mike in the previous room, except she was wearing a dress. She spoke in a soft and fun voice. “Is your name Alex?” “Um.. yeah.” “Great, come and sit down on the rug!” Alex walked over, and took a seat. He sat criss cross applesauce, something he had not done in awhile. Looking around he noticed everyone here was his age, or thereabout. “Ok so now that everyone is here I’m going to talk about what type of regression this group is looking for. Once we are done with that, I’ll make sure everyone feels like they are in the right place, and then we will fill out some question’s and paperwork.” “Everyone in this group said they felt like they were 8 years or younger, the youngest age provided was 3, most of you were between 4 and 5. Regression for this age group can go one of two ways. The first is pretty much full time, your big boys and girls when you go to class but the decisions you make while your big affect your little side. So if you misbehave as a big kid, little you has to deal with the consequences. Some of you may choose to wear either a diaper or a pull up during you big kid time, to make you feel little even when you have to do grown up stuff. The other option is regression just for play. When you're grown up day is done, you become your little self, and anything you did as a big kid does not affect your little side.” The woman stopped at this point, and looked around. “Now if anybody feels like this is not something for them, now is a good time to get going. No one is going to judge you, this needs to be a safe environment.” Alex looked around, surprised to see no one got up from the rug. Even more surprising was this being exactly what he longed for. “Alright then everyone, I’m going to pass out a survey. I would like you to take it to a comfy part of the room, and fill it out. Feel free to grab a stuffed friend from the bin to hold while you're working on it. Take your time, don’t feel like you have to rush.” A pin and clipboard were handed to Alex, he got up and walked over to a soft bean bag chair and plopped down. Lucky was in his backpack, so he went ahead and pulled him out and tucked him under an arm before looking at the form. The top had the basics: name, age (real and play age), what dorm you’re living in, room number, phone number, ect. Next was emergency contacts, for that Alex put his Mom and his roommate. Next came allergies, Alex was allergic to peanuts and shellfish, so he put that down. Other questions were: ‘Favorite Kids TV show’? - Paw Patrol ‘Favorite Kids Movie’? - Cars ‘Favorite Food’? - Pizza ‘Favorite Restaurant’? - Chili’s Next the questions started to get a little more personal: 'Do you have sensitive skin’? Alex assumed this was relating to baby wipes. He did sometimes break out when using normal ones so he usually used the sensitive kind from Pampers. He put down yes. ‘Is little you potty trained’? 4 year old Alex was potty trained, but he still liked to wear diapers and pull ups when he could. He made sure to write that part down. ‘Do you wet the bed’? No, how ever he liked to imagine that he did and wanted to wear diapers at night. ‘Will you want your caregiver to help with diaper changes?’ YES! 'Will you want your caregiver to bathe you’? YES! ‘Discipline is required for all littles, but spanking is optional. Will you allow your caregiver to spank your bottom if you misbehave, sometimes on your bare bottom’? Alex was excited here, they would spank him if he wanted them too! YES! ‘Please provide a safe word here:________________. Should you ever feel something has to stop, all you need do is say the safe word. What ever is happening will stop without question, your caregiver will talk to you out of character to confirm your safe and then the 2 of you will determine what to do next, with you having the final say.’ Here Alex was stumped, a safe word, he had never had to do anything like that before. After some thought he settled on Cumquat, never would he imagine saying that for any reason other than as a safe word. Without warning the woman was kneeling in from to him. “I’m sorry, I don’t believe I introduced myself earlier, my name is Beth.” She was kneeling down on Alex’s level in the bean bag chair, taking notice of Lucky stuffed under his arm. “I don’t recognize that one as from the bin, did you bring it from home?” Alex had lost a lot of his fears about all this, he felt at home here. Without shame or hesitation he held out his stuffed dog for her to see. “This is Lucky!, he’s mine.” “Oh how cute, I’m so glad you bought your special friend with you. Do you always have him nearby? “Yep! I like to keep him in my backpack, just in case I need him!” “That’s so cute!” Beth touched Alex’s nose as she said this, causing him to blush slightly. “I’m just checking in with everyone privately about the spanking section of the questioner. I just wanted to make sure you understand that all spankings will be for punishment, not for fun. If it was fun it would not be discipline, you should know that any spanking you get will more than likely be bare bottom, and it will most likely make you cry.” Alex listened, growing more excited the more she spoke. He was blushing hard now, as he said “Yes, that’s ok. Spankings are supposed to hurt right?” “Right indeed!, now I see that you’re all done with the form. I’ll take this, why don’t you run and find some toys to play with quietly while the others finish up.” As Beth walked away with the form, Alex slowly got up from the bean bag chair and looked around the room. There was a big bin marked ‘Lincolin Logs, Alex took it from the wall and sat on the floor. Growing up he had loved to play with these, so he started building a bit of a structure. Using the little short pieces to interlock the side for his log tower that was growing quickly! He made sure to be quiet while he was playing, after all he had just agreed to spanking as a punishment for being naughty. He did not to experience one, but maybe not with all these other people around. Just about everyone was done now, all but one had found some toys and we're playing quietly on their own. When the last person finished, Beth called everyone back to the circle time rug. Alex was close by, so he just crawled over the rug and sat back down on his bottom. He still had Lucky clutched tight under his arm. Now he brought him around and held him in his lap. “Alright everyone, we are just about done for today. I will give these forms to our volunteer care givers and they will decide who will be taking care of who. Please come back tomorrow at the same time to meet them! Before you go we all need to clean up our toys and put them away.” With that everyone got up and put the toys away, it did not take too long as Alex had only been playing for a few minutes. When he was done he helped someone put away some toy cars they had dumped on the floor. “Ok, all done! I look forward to seeing you all tomorrow!” Alex thought about walking back to his dorm with Lucky out in the open, but opted instead to stick him back in his back pack before heading home. When he walked in, Kyle was sitting at his computer playing a game. “How was your club”? “It was good, just getting started today so we did not really do anything”. “Oh hey, I don’t think you mentioned what club you’re joining. Anything fun”? Alex had not thought of what to say if Kyle asked this question, but he gave it some thought and decided to just tell the truth. “Yeah it’s really fun so far, it’s called Regression club”. “Regression club? Oh wait is that like a club for littles or something?” Alex turned beat red, how did Kyle know what regression was? He was hoping that providing just a little bit of detail would satisfy him. “Um……… yeah….. it’s that” “Cool! I should have guessed you were a little, I’m sure your super nervous now, haha, but it’s fine! Just be your self, I don’t care. Just do me a favor and try not to sit in a stinky diaper in here for too long” Kyle winked as he said that, and turned back to his game. He breathed for a second, processing all of this. Never did Alex imagine it would be this easy, maybe he could relax around Kyle after all. He decided to test the waters, might as well know what he can get away with. Alex pulled out a pull up, and a pair of his youngest looking pajamas. They fit tighter like a little kids would, and were super soft. He went around the corner and got dressed where Kyle could not see, but Alex figured he would be able to hear the sounds of the pull up as he put it on. He looked in the mirror at his pajamas, they were blue with the green dino print and green cuffs. He defiantly looked like a little boy, as he walked around the corner Kyle turned around again to see him. “Bed time already little man”? “No not yet! Wanna play some PS4”? “Sure!”, Kyle eyed Alex with excitement. He could see that Alex had a bit of padding under his pajamas. It did not look like a diaper, so he thought maybe it was a goodnite or something similar. Alex looked an awful lot like his younger cousin did when he got dressed for bed, and he wore pull ups, so maybe that was it. Kyle pushed out his chair and caught of glimpse of Alex’s bottom, not near enough padding to be a full on diaper. The PS4 clicked on as too excited boys sat down on the couch. Alex was shocked that he was able to be this open in front of anyone! He felt like a little boy as they booted up Call of Duty, he was really wearing pull ups next to his roommate! Kyle was enjoying this as well, his hunch had panned out. When he first saw that his roommate had a very juvenile stuffed animal, he thought that maybe he was a little younger than he gave on. Kyle was also into ‘little’ stuff, just a bit older. He considered himself to be somewhere between 10 and 12, diffidently too old to be wearing diapers or pull ups normally. That being said when he was that age he would take some from his younger brother to try on, so naturally his little self would occasionally wear diapers but not because he had too. He wanted to tell this to Alex, and would in time. He knew now that Alex was in fact a little boy, and maybe would be open to sharing. After a few matches Kyle saw that Alex was getting a little sleepy, and decided to test the waters himself. “Hey little buddy, I think it’s bed time”. “Oh, no lets keep playing!”, or at least that’s what Kyle managed to make out through Alex’s yawn. “No butt’s, come on we have our first day of classes tomorrow. You should get in bed”. After brushing his teeth, Alex did head to bed. Kyle surprised his roommate by pulling the covers up and over him, tucking him in. “Ok friend, big day tomorrow! Get some shut eye little buddy”. All of this was happening very fast, but it was so nice that it being a little weird went right over Alex’s head. He had just been tucked into bed, he was wearing pull ups and little boy pajamas, while cuddling his favorite stuffed animal. Bliss was not quite enough to describe the feeling. 5 minutes later, Alex was fast asleep. Kyle was looking in Alex’s drawers, looking for a diaper supply he was sure was there. He felt bad for looking through his roommates possessions, but he simply could not wait. He finally found what he was looking for, a stack of pull ups in both boys size. They did not have any patterns on them, just solid grey or blue. But they were super stretchy and felt quite a bit like the real thing. The biggest difference was the padding stopped about halfway up the butt, which made them a little different from kids pull ups. Kyle dropped his pants and boxers, and replaced them with Alex’s pull ups. They felt amazing, super comfortable actually. He decided he would take his chances of getting caught and not wear pants over them. He set an alarm and went to bed, secretly pulling his own stuffed rabbit out from under his covers before falling asleep. ______ Alex was not a bed wetter, but he woke up having to pee really bad. It was 5 AM, he did not have to get up for classes for another 2 hours. Peeing while laying down it difficult, but he tried, and tried, and…tried, to no avail. After about 10 minutes he gave up and got out of bed, and slowly let it out into his pull ups. He had plenty of practice peeing in them while standing up, but had never managed to figure out doing it while lying down. Once he was satisfied that he had not leaked, he climbed back into bed with a nice warm feeling spreading from his crotch towards his bottom. These were excellent at holding smell back for the first 2-3 hours, so Alex was not worried that Kyle would notice. Kyle was still fast asleep in his bed, his pull ups were already wet. He had done the same thing as Alex about an hour prior, except he managed to wet himself while laying down. It had taken awhile and mostly came out in spurts, but with some patience it finally all came out. The boys both laid in wet pull ups when their 7 AM alarm went off, Kyle not wanting Alex to see that he was wearing a pull up waited in bed for Alex to get up. He climbed out of bed and walked around the corner to change. His wet pull up was very visible through his tight pajamas, Kyle took note and smiled. Once Alex was out of sight Kyle popped out of bed and pulled on some shorts, he would change his pull up off once Alex left the room. He could hear the tearing sounds as Alex ripped his pull up off, it was easy to step out of it but he preferred taking it off like a diaper. After quickly wiping himself down, Alex threw on his robe and left the room to shower. He brought his used pull ups with him in a bag to throw out in the bathroom. He was pretty sure Kyle had not noticed him wearing it, so he figured it would be safer to continue to hide it for now. Kyle having the room to himself, climbed off the bed and admired his soaked pull up. What had started as rather thin now sagged and was very full. He found the baby wipes and dropped the garment to the ground, quickly wiped himself clean and then bagged the pull up and threw it in the trash. He figured he was going to tell Alex tonight anyway, so if he finds it he finds it. The boys had their breakfast together before attending their first college classes. Alex ran into his roommate as he stopped by to drop off his books before his club meeting. “Hey Alex, I wanna talk to you about something”. He feared the worse, perhaps he had had a change of heart regarding all the little stuff? Nervously he replied, “um… sure. But I don’t have long I’m supposed to be at a meeting soon”. “That’s actually what I wanted to talk about, or that subject anyway.” Alex had a pit in his stomach. “Last night, I um… I um… well I feel bad about it but I took one of your pull ups…” Alex was red before, now he was burning up. “You…did…?” “Yeah, I know you were trying to hide it… but I um kinda like wearing them and well I’m sorry I took one and I’m really sorry I did not ask your permission first. I hope you can forgive me.” First Alex was worried because now it was for sure, Kyle knew he was wearing pull ups the night before. How ever he also had damn near the best situation he could have dreamed of. Both of them liked wearing diapers. “You know what man, it’s ok! I’m just…. I can’t believe…. I can’t believe my roommate likes diapers too! Are you a little like me?” “Oh not quite like you. I’m a little older I think, like 10-12. It’s kinda like I’m your older brother but I like to try on your diapers. Speaking of which, you don’t happen to have any actual diapers do you?” “Oh yeah I do! Not that many right now though, I’ve only got 4 left at the moment. A lot more pull ups though.” “Oh well I don’t want to take one if you’re low, but could I maybe wear a pull up?” “Yeah, I was gonna put one on before I went to my meeting.” Alex went around the corner and came back with 2 pull ups in hand, throwing one towards Kyle. “Do you want to come with me?” “To Regression club? Oh well, yeah why not!” The boys turned away from each other as they got dressed in their pull ups, shortly they were walking towards the student center. As they entered the room, Mike addressed them both. “Welcome back Alex, and I’m sorry I don’t recall you being here yesterday. What’s your name?” “Oh I’m Kyle, Alex is my roommate. I’m kinda like him.” “How old are you, normally?” “About 10-12” “Ok then, welcome! Alex go ahead and head into the pre school room, Kyle you actually belong out here in this room.” The boys exchanged a glance, not knowing they would be separated. After a moment Alex turned and went into the pre school room. He was earlier than he was yesterday, there was only 2 students in the room. Cindy was sitting in the rocking chair, reading a book to the students sitting on the circle time rug. She glanced up when Alex walked in, and invited him to sit on the rug. “go ahead and get your Lucky out if you’d like!”. She smiled as he took him out of his backpack and sat down in front of her. She was reading a doctor Suss book. He sat and listened for a few minutes, slowly the other 3 students made their way in. Cindy was finishing the book as the last student walked in. She set it to the side, before addressing the group. “Welcome back, I’m glad we did not loose anyone overnight. I’m going to hand out a contract, i’ve already filled in the details you provided on your paperwork last night. Read it over and sign it if you’re ready.” I __________________ agree to allow __________________ + __________________ to act as my caregiver(s) for as long as both parties are willing. They will make decision for me which I must follow. A list of rules will be decided upon between both parties. I enter this contract under the premise that (Check One): My adult decisions will effect my time as a little _____ My time as a little is separate from my adult life _____ I agree that I will wear diapers/pull ups of my caregivers choice, and will allow them to change me. I also agree to not change myself without their permission. I agree that because I am pretending to be a child, I will often be seen naked by my caregivers and sometimes touched on my genitals as part of that care. None of this touching will ever be in a bad or sexual manor, if that occurs this contract is void. I will follow our mutually agreed upon rules, and understand that failure to do so will result in discipline up to and including a spanking on my bare bottom. Clothing decisions are up to my caregivers, except time I spend as an adult. It is my decision if I want to wear diapers while I am an adult, if I choose so section 3 rules apply. I agree to not out any member of regression club, if someone has chosen to keep this part of their life to themselves it is not my place to make that decision for them. When visiting the Regression club, caretakers can take care of me in the same way my regular caretakers can - by changing my diapers and punishing me as necessary. All littles will adhere to a bedtime, mine will be :10:30 PM My room must be kept mostly clean at all times, failure to do so will lead to punishment by my caretakers. I must take care of my own cleanliness as necessary, showering and wearing deodorant as necessary. My safe word is _______________________. Saying this word stops all activity and can only restart after a discussion is had. Print:__________________________________ Signature:______________________________ Date:____________________ Alex liked what he read, so he filled it out and handed it back to Beth. A few minutes later everyone else was done. “Ok, now everyone play for a few minutes. Shortly your caregivers will arrive and will be taking you out to discuss how things will work!” Alex was excited and nervous, butterflies danced in his stomach as he thought about meeting these people so soon. All of this was moving so fast! ______ Out in the other room Kyle had told Mike about himself and everything that had happened so far between himself and Alex. Because they were roommates, a plan formed in Mikes head. He excused himself after their conversation to talk with the chosen caregivers for Alex. Brenda and Chris were huddled in the other corner of the room chatting. Both seniors and an actual couple, they were excited to finally be on this end of the club. It was hard to be chosen as a caregiver, and even better that they would both be able to be the bigs for the same little. “Hey you two, how would you feel about having a second little”? ______ There was a 4’ block tower being constructed in the younger play room by a few of the littles, Alex one of them. Lucky was by his side as he reached up to place a block higher and higher, showing off the waistband of his pull ups in doing so. Mike had snuck up behind him, leaning close to his ear to ask “would it be ok to talk to you for a second” Alex climbed to his feet, before bending over to pick up Lucky as he began to follow Mike to the door of the room. Waiting there was his roommate, who looked a little confused as to why he had been brought into the littles room. “So… being roommates both interested in the club, presents an interesting opportunity for you both. Alex, I’ve talked with your caregivers and they would be ok with having a second little. How would you both feel about having the same caregivers and being brothers?” The boys faces lit up at this proposition, both almost jumping up and down as they said “yes!” “Wonderful boys! Alex for your official age you will be a 4 year old, and Kyle you will be 11. Obviously treatment will be a little age flexible, but this is going to be your starting point. Kyle, you will have the choice of which room you wish to be in when you come to regression club, but for today you need to stay here so your care givers can meet you both at the same time. Alex obviously since your 4 you will be need to stay here in the littles room all the time. As Mike walked away the boys turned to each other, both visibly excited excited. Alex was the first to break the silence, “Want to come play with some cars or something?” It took a bit for Kyle to get comfortable playing, but before long he fit right in. A few minutes later the care givers for the littles snuck into the room. None of the ‘kids’ took any notice, and everyone did take a few minutes to watch them before announcing themselves to their individual littles. Brenda and Chris made their way to the far side of the room where Alex and Kyle were playing, both crawling on the floor pushing some cars around each other. They took notice of Lucky sitting next to Alex, having been told about his stuffed animal by Beth. “Gosh they look cute!” They got down on their level, but did not yet have their attention. Brenda announced themselves, “Hey boys! Having fun”? Brenda was 22, Chris 24 having started college late. Both were moderately fit, but with a healthy amount of weight. Both were currently wearing diapers under their clothes, though they did not show. Caregivers were encouraged to still partake in their ABDL interests but to not show them to their little’s. The idea being that it would be easier to see them as authority figures if they never saw their diapers. Chris spoke up, “boys why don’t you clean up those toys so we can go to dinner? We will talk about how this will all work while we eat.” Kyle and Alex quickly put their toys away, and collected their bags. Alex went to put away Lucky when Chris stoped him. “You know if you want you can carry him to the car, I bet you no one will even notice you have him out.” WIth that Alex took Brenda’s hand as they led the boys out of the room. It was a bit nerve racking but Alex held Lucky under his arm as they walked to the car. It was a Mercedes SUV that Chris had received from his parents. It had a bigger back seat, which would be great for helping to keep little’s feeling little. Alex was led around to the passenger rear seat, and was quite surprised when the door was opened for him. An adult sized toddler style car seat, complete with a paw patrol cover and crotch/shoulder strap seat belt was in front of him. His mouth fell open, astonished at the sight of it. “Why don’t you go ahead and climb in so I can get these straps sized to you?” Alex giggled as he climbed into the car, he could not help but notice that the trunk had a little basket with ABU diapers, wipes and diaper rash cream. The thought crossed his head that he could get his diaper changed in the car! Chris took his backpack and placed it in the trunk while Brenda strapped him into his car seat. Kyle sat down on the driver side next to him, looking just as excited as Alex that such a thing existed let alone was now theirs to use. Soon they were on their way to dinner, their life as brothers had officially begun. ______ Alex immediately recognized the restaurant as one of his favorite, Chili’s! He and his family had always gone to them often as he grew up so this sight brought him comfort. “Stay put for a second so I can unbuckle you”. He tried to open the door to help his new caregivers but found he was unable. Curious, he mentioned it to Brenda as she got him out of his car seat. “I think someone put the child lock on my side of the car”? “Yep! Child lock is diffidently on for your side of the car, It’s not safe to hop out by yourself”. Brenda took his hand again and helped him hop down to the ground. “Did you want to bring your stuffed animal inside, or leave him in the car?” “Um…” Alex went a bit red, shifting back and forth on his feet as he pondered. No one was going to care, and if they did so what, no one knows him here and what does it really matter if they think he’s different. “I think I’ll bring him inside, is that ok?” Chris grabbed his shoulders from behind, gripping them in a comforting way. “Of course it is buddy, now come on lets get some grub” landing a playful swat on his behind to get him moving. This of course revealed the pull up he was wearing, causing him to blush. Chris gave Brenda a knowing look, thinking this will be a fun one. No one was waiting for a table when they entered the restaurant, so the host was on them quickly. “Hi there, how many today”? Alex almost spoke up, being used to eating here all the time on his own. But Chris beat him to the punch. “We have 4 today, and would it be possible to get 2 kids menus? These guys would like to do the activities, but they will be ordering from the adult menu”. The boys blushed hard, but the hostess seemed unfazed. “Oh sure, no problem. Follow me this way please!” Alex and Kyle sat across from each other in a booth towards the back of the restaurant, Chris sat next to Kyle while Brenda sat next to Alex. The boys were effectively trapped in the booth by their caretakers as you would with most young children. The host placed the kids menus in from of them and handed each a pack of crayons. She smiled at Alex when she noticed his stuffed animal tucked under his arm. “Cute doggy” she said with a wink. “Your server’s name is Ted, he should be with you shortly”. “Boys why don’t you play with your menu’s for a few minutes then after we order some food we can chat about things”. Soon the ‘adults’ got to talking about grownup stuff while the boys were occupied with coloring, tick tack toe, and a mini maze that was a little harder to solve than they thought it would be. Soon chips and salsa had been ordered, the boys each had a cup of soda while the adults had iced tea. Food was ordered shortly after, then the subject was broached. “Boys, do either of you currently call your parents mommy or daddy?” Kyle shook his head no, but Alex spoke up. “well i normally call them mom and dad, but sometimes mommy slips out. But not normally…” “Well that’s fine, we were thinking that if you are both comfortable you could call us Mommy and Daddy. We want you to think of us different than your parents, but are really hoping that we could have the dynamic of parents and kids. How do you two feel about that?” The boys smiled, and shook their heads yes. “um yeah!”, and “That should be ok” blended together as they both spoke at the same time. “Well great, we are both very happy to hear that. From now on please call us Mommy and Daddy then. Now your mommy is going to go over a few ideas we have for your room.” “So boys, you being roommates opens up an awesome possibility, how would you feel about us turning your room into a kids room?” Both boys smiled big, shaking their heads yes. “We were thinking that we could go pick out some new bedspreads and sheets, and Alex we need to pick up a bed rail for your bed so you don’t fall out at night. Also your dorm room should have a dresser, as it turns out it is the perfect length to turn into a changing table so we will pick up some memory foam and cloth to cover it as a changing surface. Over the next week or two we will start buying some toys to put in your room as well, and we will need to pick out a hairbrush for each of you.” Alex got nervous, sheepishly he asked: “Hairbrush?” “Yep, for your spankings. Daddy will talk about that in a bit so don’t get too worried. That only happens if you’re especially naughty… and maybe tonight.” Alex had a pit drop in his stomach, a spanking so soon! Mommy how ever pressed on, “Your dorm does not have a bath tub, just communal showers down the hall. So that means we can’t give you bath time there. Most days you will just shower, but sometimes you can get a bath at our apartment which is about 5 minutes drive from you. I’m sure you guys will sleep over at some point, we can put you in sleeping bags in the living room for a movie night, or even just drive you back to your dorm after your ready for bed.” “Speaking of which, bed time will be at 10:30, one of us will be there every night to get you ready for bed and get you both tucked in. We will try to do story time every night, even if you got in trouble. Know that we will be putting a web based baby cam in your room, if you’re caught out of bed after bed time and don’t have a good reason for it that will be an automatic spanking.” “Alex, you will wear a diaper to bed every night and will not be allowed to take it off until the morning. Kyle, right now we are planning on putting you to bed in pull ups. Is that what you want to sleep in or would you prefer to wear a diaper?” “Um… I guess I would like to wear pull ups most nights. Am I allowed to get up and go potty if I am wearing a pull up?” “Yes, how ever a diaper will have the same rules as Alex. You can’t take it off until morning, but we will let you choose each night what you want to wear. Pajamas are going to be required for night time, we will order you some really cute ones from Leveret. They have tight kid style ones in your size with awesome prints.” Alex already opening a few pairs of those pajamas, got rather excited proclaiming “I love the ones I have, they make me feel so little!” Saying that last part just a bit too loudly, only the waitress noticed and giggled a bit from across the room. “Day time while you are a little Alex will need to wear pull ups or cloth training pants. Know if we are going for a longer drive in the car or seeing a movie we will most likely just throw you in a diaper to make life easier. Kyle will wear big boy undies most of the time, if you want to wear a diaper or your night time pull ups during the day you can ask and Daddy or I will decide if that’s ok. Alex, do you want to wear pull ups all the time or just when you are little?” “I…. I think I want to wear them all the time, even when I’m not little right then. I guess I kind of always want to be little, and only be big when I have to. Like I just want to be reminded that I’m still little even when I’m having to do grown up stuff like going to class.” “That’s just fine too, if you’re going to wear pull ups full time we will take your underwear out of your drawer and replace them with your pull ups. All those undies can get kept at our place in case you need them back. Diapers will be in a basket next to your changing table along with your wipes/powder/cream and all that stuff. We will have to get you a diaper genie as well.” Alex was getting a little nervous with the talk of all these purchases, it all sounded so expensive! “I don’t know if I have enough money to pay for all this, so um… maybe we just take it slow?” “Oh baby!” Mommy leaned in giving him a 1 armed hug from the side, “you don’t have to pay for any of this! The club has a large amount of student fees allocated to pay for all your diapers and pull ups. Daddy and I get a good bit of money from his parents and being care takers we get a small stipend from the club for taking care of you. We will use that money combined to pay for the rest of it”. “Really!” Alex was bouncing in his seat at this point, clutching Lucky to his chest. Just then their food arrived. Alex placed lucky next to him and starting inhaling into his burger before all the rest of the food had even been set down. “Yes really, gosh don’t be afraid to slow down champ!” said Chris, as he laughed to himself. The next few minutes no conversation was had about the arrangement, instead everyone enjoyed their meals. “Food must taste good huh boys? Once we all finish eating we will go over the last of the details before we take you guys to the store, ok?” As they finished their meals, Chris began to talk about different punishments they may have to receive. “The first option will usually be a time out, those are easy for us to give you anywhere. You might get put in the corner or just made to sit down in a boring place with nothing to do so you can calm down or think about why you’re in trouble. Grounding may happen for bad grades on projects or tests, for those we will take away gaming systems or not let you watch TV or go out and have fun until the grade comes up. Spankings will be mostly done in your dorm room or in our apartment so you will likely see each other get spanked. If you get one in public. it will be in the car or another simi private place. They will always be on your bare bottom over one of our laps, laying on your bed with your bottom pushed up with pillows, or on your chaining table in the diaper position. That’s when I or your mommy lifts your legs like we are going to change you but instead spank your bottom. Now have either of you been given a real spanking before?” Both boys shook their heads no, liking what they heard but getting a little nervous. “Ok, so I’m going to offer you both to get a spanking tonight. It won’t be the easiest spanking we will ever give you, nor will it be the hardest one you will get. Think of it as an example spanking so you know what to expect if you get into trouble. I’m guessing both of you have always kind of wanted to know what it felt like or even craved getting one, so what do you say?” Kyle spoke up first, “I um, yeah ok tonight…” It took a moment later for Alex to decide, before saying “yes, I’ll get a spanking but can I hold onto Lucky for it?” “Yes, because this is just an example spanking I’ll let you hold him for this one ok? For a punishment spanking I don’t think we will let you have him until after it’s over with. Deal?” “Oh, I guess that’s fair” While Daddy had been explaining discipline to the boys, Mommy used the Ziosk on the table to pay for their meal. “If we are all done why don’t we get going.” At this point it was about 7 PM, so they only had three and a half hours until the boys needed to be in bed. ______ Back in the car Alex was strapped into his car seat watching the road go by, as the pulled into the mall. They walked inside and searched for a few minutes before stumbling across Pottery Barn kids, “I think this will be perfect for you two.” A little bit of searching yielded some younger looking sheets for Kyle and some toddler sheets for Alex. One set had cars on them and the other were cartoon toys. Bed spreads were picked out as well with some down comforters for each of their beds. Mommy decided that these should match as it would be rather cute. A memory foam pad was picked out to act as the changing table pad, Brenda said “I’ll pick out some cute fabric to make a cover for it in the next few days. For now just the pad and a towel will have to do”. After this stop the four found their way to Target, where they picked up a diaper genie, a basket for diaper supplies, a big box of baby wipes and a fold away bed rail so Alex would have a more toddler style bed. For being good in the store each got to pick out a toy to buy, both picked out a lego set they could build and then play with. After checking out, they all climbed into the car and headed towards the boys dorm building. They were a little nervous about carrying in all the baby stuff but Brenda said not to worry, no one would care or notice. They stopped by the front desk on the way to their room, and Daddy talked to the person behind it. “Hi there, my name is Chris and this is Brenda. The regression club should have sent over an email requesting keys for these boys rooms so we can have access”. “Oh yes they must be Alex and Kyle, boys you just need to sign this paper saying your caregivers have permission to obtain a key. and if you two could fill out this contact sheet for me. You will be who we call if there is a noise complaint or other problem with them in the room”. The boys signed the paper, blushing while doing it as they realized the front desk must know exactly how this whole thing worked. But after everything else today a few people knowing about their situation seemed like nothing to worry about. The front desk handed a set of keys to Brenda and Chris before turning to the boys, “Ok all set, behave you two.” “Oh they will, but there may be a bit of noise in the next few minutes, bit of an example to set.” The front desk looked unfazed, “No worries, just have that taken care of before quiet time at 10 PM please.” The new family made their way towards the boys room, opening it to find it much cleaner they Brenda and Chris had imagined it would be. They had an hour till quiet time started so the first half hour was put to use making up the room. The dresser was cleared off and the memory foam pad was laid down. Chris used his knife to cut the pad to size, while leaving some room at the top for basket of supplies to sit. The boys opened up the diaper genie and put it at the foot of the new changing table, while Brenda opened up Alex’s new bed rail. All of them together worked to make the beds with the new comforters, it was decided that the sheets should be washed first before they used them, so the old set remained for now. They made quick work of everything, and come 9:30 it came time for something the boys were dreading but somewhat looking forward to. Chris announced that it was time for the boys to get their spankings, “do either of you need to go potty before we start?” “Um…” “How about you both go try to use the potty just in case, come back quickly so we can get started”. Both boys walked quickly down the hall to the bathroom, and found they were able to go pee. After washing their hands and being extra careful to get every last bit of their hands dry, they eventually had to make their way back to their room. When they entered Brenda was sitting at the center of Alex’s bed, and Chris was sitting in the center of Kyle’s bed. They stopped just after they entered the room and the door shut behind them. “Kyle you go stand in front of Daddy, Alex come stand in front of me.” The boys walked into position while their Mommy kept talking. “We think it would be unfair to make one of you wait while the other goes first so you will both get your spankings at the same time. Until we pick out your hairbrushes or other spanking implement Mommy and Daddy have brought our own to use for tonight.” Chris and Brenda gave each other a knowing glance as they simultaneously unbuckled the boys jeans and pulled them down to their knees. When they let go they fell to the boys ankles, leaving them standing there showing off their pull ups. The pull ups were ripped off instead of just pulled down, then tossed to the side. Each boy was led over the lap of their caretaker, which because of the height of their beds made it so they had no way of touching the ground. Chris spoke up loud enough for both of the boys to hear. “Your spankings are going to make you squirm and most likely kick your legs. Please don’t try to get off our laps during the spanking, as we are not strong enough to hold you in place. Know that it’s ok to cry, we are going to spank you to your limit, and then push you past it. A true spanking starts once you really want it to stop, thats when the lesson starts to take effect. With that, let’s get started.” Mommy handed Alex his stuffed Lucky, which he held to his chest close to his face as his and his roommates spankings began. There was no build up, it was fire from the first smack. Both boys began yelping a bit after three or four smacks, about 30 seconds in their cheeks were pink at both ends. Alex was the first to start squirming but Kyle was the first to begin crying at about 4 minutes in. After 8 minutes both boys were crying and asking for the spanking to stop, for the last two minutes of their spanking Chris and Brenda stepped up their spanking speed to drive the point home. Both boys were kicking their feet, crying and begging through snotty noses to make it stop. When it was all over Lucky was a bit wet from all the crying Alex had done while clutching him to his face. The caretakers set their hairbrushes down and stood both boys up, taking them into a loving embrace and rubbing their backs. “There there, all done! Good job buddy.” During this hug each boy was doing a spanking dance hopping between feet with an intense pain in their bottom. After a moment each ‘parent’ pulled their boy up onto the bed and sat them next to them, holding them for a moment. After they had calmed down, Brenda spoke up. “Ok guys, that’s a spanking, quite a bit huh?” Both boys nodded their heads, “I would like both of you to finish getting undressed so you can go take a shower. After that Mommy and Daddy will get you ready for bed and read you a story, ok?” Both boys muttered, still slightly blubbering “ok”. They hopped off the their beds and stepped out of their pants leaving them on the floor. Shirts were next, a moment later both figured they should probably put them into a hamper less risk any more punishment. Once each had a robe on they grabbed all their shower supplies before heading to the bathroom down the hall. The walk took them past the front desk, the student staffing it was still the same as before. She noticed their tear soaked faces and smiled at the thought of each of them wriggling over a lap, thinking to her self ‘I’ll need to spank them at some point I suppose’. Showering did not take long, as neither wanted to spend too much time with the hot water running over their bottom. The did take some time to gawk at each others bottoms before stepping into the privacy of their shower stall. Both bottoms were somehow bright red while not bruised at all, these two really knew how to give a spanking! A few minutes later both were dried off and heading back to their door room, they walked in to find the changing table had been stocked with supplies. “Alex why don’t you come over here and hop on up”. He crawled onto the pad after taking off his robe, and laid on his back. His bottom kinda hurt when it landed on the rough towel, causing him to wince slightly. Mommy came over and started prepping a diaper, opening it up before asking Alex to lift his legs. Daddy had come over as well to help, grabbing his feet and lifting them up while mommy placed the diaper underneath his bottom. Never in his life since he was a child had he felt as small as he did now. Rash cream was applied to his bottom and groin before Daddy lowered him onto the diaper, then some baby powder was sprinkled across his privates and the inside of the diaper. As it was was then pulled up between his legs and quickly taped into place. He thought he’d never been able to get his diapers this secure, it felt wonderful! “Ok buddy, hop on down and lets get you in some PJ’s!” As he hoped down Mommy continued, “I found your pajamas, glad to be able to start using them right away. I think the dinosaurs would be fun for tonight, so step in.” Alex put his feet one at a time through the leg holes of his pajamas before Brenda pulled them up his legs and finally over his diaper. The pajamas did nothing to hide the fact of what he was wearing, but that was not really a problem. “Ok, arms up!” Alex was in heaven as his new mommy pulled his pajama top down over his head, dressing him for bed. During this time Alex had been put in his pull ups, and also helped into a pair of Alex’s pajamas. They were similar enough in size that he had no trouble fitting into them. His pair of pajamas were covered in space ships, and were mostly black with white print on them. When they were both dressed Alex noticed a chart that had been placed on the wall over the changing table. It looked like a child’s bedwetting chart, and after a moment realized it was not out of place in his new room. “Hey Mommy, what’s this for?” He asked as he waddled over and pointed. “Oh right, I almost forgot to tell you about this chart! How silly of me, so, at least for this next week your Daddy or I will be coming over to wake you up and get you both ready to go to school. Because you are supposed to be a bedwetter we are going to track when you’re wet and when you’re dry, after awhile we won’t need to track it because your diaper should be wet every night. This is kind of like a reverse bedwetting chart, because we want you to wake up wet. For this next week your diaper will need to be wet every morning at least 5/7 times. If you have too many dry mornings in a week you can expect a spanking before heading to class, and to get you started your diaper will need to be wet tomorrow morning or you will get a spanking before going to class. Got it?” “Yes mommy!” “Good now both of you go brush your teeth, then you can snuggle around daddy on Alex’s bed so he can read you a good night story” Once Chris started reading both boys ended up with their heads on Chris’s shoulders, almost asleep halfway through the book. Brenda could not help but snap a picture on her phone to give to them later. Once the book was done everyone hopped off of Alex’s bed so he could crawl under the covers, crinkling as he did so. Mommy tucked him in pulling the sheets up over him and playing a moment with lucky pretending to give him good night kisses, before landing one herself on his forehead. Daddy tucked in Kyle before doing the same, and asking him if he had a stuffed animal hidden anywhere he wanted to sleep with. Kyle told his Daddy that he had a stuffed rabbit under his bed, Chris grabbed it and handed it to him. “No need to hide that anymore, ok?” The boy nodded, accepting that he could now let all this out just like Alex was doing. As they started to sneak out after opening the door, Mommy called back saying “Remember Alex, wet diaper in the morning and Kyle if you do wet your pull up know that if it leaks you won’t have a choice about wearing a diaper tomorrow night. Sleep well little boys, Mommy and Daddy love you!” The lights shut off, the door closed, and within minutes both boys were fast asleep. ___________________________________ End of Part 1

Subscribe to our patreon for access to exclusive captions and stories from only $1!https://www.patreon.com/femdiapers Chapters 3 and 4 are currently available on our patreon for anyone who pledges to the $2 tier. I will be posting the full story here just at a slower pace expect to see Chapters 3 and 4 sometime next month. Let me know what you all think I hope you enjoy it! CHAPTER 1 It was a beautiful day outside today, that’s why Dylan and his girlfriend Melony decided to go on their picnic a week earlier then they had originally planned. Everything was packed in the car for the short trip only a twenty minute drive to this particular park that Melony had chosen; the same one she had frequented back when she was a child with her family. Dylan was supposed to be visiting his mother today and was thankful for the excuse that he no longer had to go. He wasn’t in the mood for listening to his mother berate him again after his last visit. The couple got into their car; Melony was always the one who drove Dylan was lazy and still hadn’t finished getting his licence yet; he was also between jobs at the moment. They were both living off Melony’s pay check which to be fair was more than enough to cover everything they needed and was more than double what Dylan used to make at his low end office job any way. Melony seemed to prefer having him around the house; she had trained him well making sure he completed all the cooking and cleaning while she worked her 9-5 job. Their house was also less than modest; an early inheritance gift from Melony’s parents before they moved across country. As the car pulled out of the drive way Melony decided now was the best time to spring some news on Dylan when he had no means of escape. “By the way; I felt really bad that you were supposed to be seeing your mother today. So when you spoke to her and told her you couldn’t make it I called her up and invited her to our picnic.” Dylan groaned “Did you really have to; you know she’s been getting on my nerves lately.” “Dylan she’s your mother, you shouldn’t avoid spending time with her; I wish my mother lived as close as yours does to us, so be more grateful and stop pouting.” Melony said as she chastised Dylan. It wasn’t that Dylan disliked spending time with his mother it was just that lately she had become so overbearing. She constantly brought up children and why he hadn’t given her any grandchildren yet and when was he planning on getting married. Yadda Yadda Yadda it never ended, she would keep whining that she missed having someone dependent on her; someone she could coddle, change their diapers and give them constant love and affection. Last time Dylan went to visit her he accidentally spilled his drink down his top and onto his trousers. His mother insisted on washing the clothes so there he sat on the couch in only his underpants as they spoke. That would have been embarrassing enough for him but his mother kept on making jokes at his expense. “Maybe if you’re having so much trouble drinking from a cup next time you’re around I will give you a baby’s bottle to drink from.” She didn’t stop there though, taking every opportunity to embarrass him further. “Do you normally get your clothes wet? I should probably get some diapers too just in case next time you wet them it’s not because you spilled something but because you had a widdle accident.” She laughed at her own joke then splashed some of the soapy dish water at Dylan’s underpants as he stood their helping her dry the dishes. This caused her to burst out laughing. “See Dylan what did mummy say; looks like someone isn’t ready for his big boy pants yet.” Dylan stared at her angrily; throwing the dish towel on the floor he stormed back into the living room. His mum ran after him clutching her sides laughing. “Come on Dylan don’t have a tantrum I was just having a laugh, when did you suddenly become so serious.” Dylan just looked back at her frustrated. “Now what am I supposed to wear.” He whined. “Hold on I will go get you something, back in a jiffy.” His mum ducked out of the living room before returning quickly, flinging a piece of fabric toward him. Dylan caught the fabric between his hands; unraveling it he realized he was now holding a pair of his mother’s panties. They were silky white with lace around the waistband and a cute little pink bow in the middle. He looked back toward his mother. “You can’t be serious.” He said to her, clutching the underwear in one hand gesturing for her to take them back. “Oh don’t be such a baby; you’re only going to be here for another hour or two you can cover up as soon as the rest of your clothes are clean then return them to me the next time you see me. You don’t even need to worry about washing them I can sort them out, besides you probably don’t know how to wash delicates anyway; I wouldn’t want you damaging them.” His mum stood there with her hands on her hips waiting for Dylan to say something. When he didn’t she spoke up again. “Look if you put them on I’ll stop teasing you, I won’t say another word you can come back and help with the dishes then your clothes will be done and you can be on your way till you begrudgingly make your way back here for your next monthly visit.” She walked off back to the kitchen in a huff, Dylan brought his attention back to the underwear he held in his hand. He sighed then quickly stripped off the wet underpants which were starting to get uncomfortable anyway he reasoned and quickly pulled the panties up around his waist. They didn’t feel so bad he thought as he ran his hands over his backside. He was surprised they fit, they definitely didn’t do anything to hide his bulge which if anyone were to see him they would quickly realize that the underwear wasn’t designed for a young man to wear. Dylan did feel bad about his mother’s last comment though. He quickly made his way back to the kitchen to help his mother with the rest of the dishes. He tried striking up a conversation with her a few more times but for the most part they spent the rest of the time washing up in awkward silence until Dylan’s clothes were finished and he went home. Once there he hurriedly changed into his normal briefs discarding his mother’s underwear into the bottom of his wardrobe quickly forgetting about them. Dylan was pulled from his thoughts as the car pulled to a stop next to the park. “We’re here!” Melony cheerfully announced. CHAPTER 2 Dylan looked across the car park unsurprised that his mother had already arrived she was always punctual. He grabbed the picnic basket and rug as the pair walked over to greet his mother who was standing by her car waving toward them. She rushed over and grabbed Melony in a big hug who returned it equally as affectionately. “Melony it’s so great to see you again thank you so much for the invite!” “It’s no problem at all Cheryl I’m sure Dylan would have invited you himself if he wasn’t such a scatterbrain.” Melony replied trying to offer an excuse for Dylan being so inconsiderate. Dylan smiled and muttered his hello’s to his mother who replied back with a stale “Hi Dylan.” “Oops I better go check I locked the car.” Melony exclaimed before quickly scuttling off leaving Dylan and his mother alone. Dylan thought for a moment before quickly speaking up. “I’m sorry.” He started; his mother refused to make eye contact with him. “I’m sorry I don’t spend more time with you and I’m sorry I didn’t think to invite you to the park I’m glad Melony did and that you came. I probably don’t say this as often as I should but I love you.” Cheryl finally turned and looked her son in the eye. She knew when he was being sincere; she also knew she could never stay mad at her son. “Oh come here honey, mummy loves you too.” She wrapped her arms around him and gave him a dozen kisses on the cheek. Dylan would have hugged her back to but with the load in his arms he just stood there awkwardly as his mother showered him with affection. Melony re-joined the group just in time to witness the loving display. “So, what did I miss then?” She asked beaming. “Just my darling son telling his mummy he’s sorry for being so distant and that he loves me.” Cheryl said facing Melony with one arm still clutched firmly around Dylan’s shoulders. “Awww, see I always knew you were secretly a mummy’s boy Dylan.” Melony teased. Dylan blushed as Cheryl gave him one last kiss on the cheek before releasing him and the three walked over to a nice shady spot under a tree. The spot was pretty secluded; the park wasn’t too busy today just a few families with their children running around the playground so it was a nice area out of view of everyone else. Dylan laid the rug on the ground as Melony and Cheryl started pulling out various home cooked foods and cutlery. It was a delicious spread that Melony had prepared that morning, Dylan had offered to help but Melony insisted that he leave it to her. She was always planning on inviting Cheryl to go with them behind Dylan’s back and wanted to impress her and show her that she was a good cook. Dylan wasn’t a bad cook and she appreciated that he prepared most their meals while she worked; but he would still occasionally burn stuff or under cook something here and there, sometimes use to much salt and she wanted it to be perfect. Her efforts had not gone unnoticed when Cheryl spoke up. “Melony this all looks lovely; this must have taken you all morning!” Melony had to try and keep herself from grinning too broadly. “Oh it was no biggie just a few things I threw together, luckily I picked up the ingredients early when we were planning to go next week so I had everything on hand.” “Don’t be so modest, you did a wonderful job dear. I’m just sorry that I didn’t have the time to contribute much, I did manage to throw together a dozen cupcakes though.” Cheryl said feeling guilty and a little envious that she didn’t have more notice to contribute more to the picnic. As the three sat down and began helping food onto their plates Dylan went to pour himself a drink and looked around the bags before addressing his mother. “I thought you said you would bring the cups.” “Oh yes, silly me they’re just in here.” Cheryl replied. She reached over into a bag which had been kept zipped up and separate from the rest of the picnic supplies resting against the tree. She produced two firm plastic cups handing one to Melony and kept one for herself placing it down beside her. “Aren’t you forgetting someone?” Dylan asked expectantly. “Oh you’re ready for your bottle then are you.” Cheryl asked. Dylan and Melony watched her with confused expressions on their faces as Cheryl produced a baby’s bottle and began to unscrew the lid. “Don’t you remember what happened last time Dylan, I told you next time I would get you something you could drink out of so you didn’t have to worry about spilling anything over your clothes.” Cheryl stated as she began to fill the bottle with the soda Dylan had originally reached for. Melony burst out laughing “Did he really spill his drink all over his clothes.” Dylan’s face turned a bright red. “As a matter of fact he did, he had to sit there in his underpants while I put them through the wash! There you go Dylan no more spills.” She handed the bottle toward Dylan who refused to take it. “Come on Dylan take your bottle there’s no need to be a spoil sport she’s just having a laugh it will teach you to be more careful. He’s knocked over more than his fair share of drinks at home to; just the other week I had to ban you taking cups on the carpet while you’re playing games because of the stain you left on the rug; which took me an hour to clean up. Maybe we should keep that bottle so you can use it at home.” Melony teased. Dylan couldn’t tell if she was being serious or not but begrudgingly took the bottle from his mother. “Now what do you say Dylan.” Cheryl asked him. “Thanks.” He muttered insincerely. “Go on then drink up.” Cheryl encouraged him. Both she and Melony watched with amused expressions on their faces as Dylan drank from the bottle, struggling to get anything out of it. Both women laughed at his pathetic attempt. “Not like that Dylan, you would think at your age you could manage to drink from a baby’s bottle.” Cheryl said as she made her way around the picnic rug sitting down alongside Dylan. “Here let me show you how it’s done.” Before Dylan knew what was happening Cheryl pulled him down so that his lower back rested in her lap with his head nestled inside the crook of her arm. Dylan was about to resist and tell her to let go when Cheryl seized the opportunity and shoved the bottle down into Dylan’s open mouth.

The Boarder's Tale Chapter 1 Pete stood outside the terrace house. He looked at the piece of paper in his hand. The internet was amazing, he thought. No need for those rental sites. He'd found the landlady of this place on a travel chatroom, and here he was a month and 12000 miles later. He opened the nicely painted cast iron gate between the two white pillars and made his way along a short, flagstoned path and up several steps to the black front door. He lifted the polished brass doorknocker and heard the sound it made reverberate inside. A few moments later the door opened and a pleasant looking, middle aged lady stood smiling at Pete. The stereotype of the landlady, thought Pete as he introduced himself. The lady was Mrs Smith, a widow who offered room and board to what she told Pete were 'suitable lodgers'. It seemed that Pete was suitable enough to be having a cup of tea a few minutes later with Mrs Smith and being told how she ran her house. 'So,' said Mrs Smith. 'Anything else, just ask. You'll have your own key. One more thing, do you have issues with bedwetting?' The question took Pete by surprise. He blushed, because he had had a few problems in that area. He had been late toilet training, his mother had told him, and he had wet his bed off and on into his teens. Even later, he had had occasional episodes, when very tired, stressed or once or twice after drinking too much. 'Er, bedwetting?' he replied, hoping he hadn't looked guilty. 'Yes,' said Mrs Smith. 'It's not too uncommon, and creates a lot of washing. I have a plastic undersheet if there's any chance that you might have an accident.' Pete was still a little shocked. His bedwetting history was probably his most private issue. 'Oh, well...' he began. 'It's not a big deal,' said Mrs Smith. 'When was the last time you wet the bed?' Pete had never been good at lying. 'Oh,' he said, trying to sound confident. 'A while ago. A long while ago.' 'So, since childhood,' said Mrs Smith. 'How long ago? Years? Months?' Pete could have kicked himself. This was the perfect accommodation for him, and in the first five minutes he's admitting wetting the bed. ''Years,' said Pete. 'Several.' He winced inwardly. He was making this worse. 'I see,' said Mrs Smith. 'I think we'll start with the plastic undersheet and see how you get on.' Bloody hell, thought Pete. How has this become an issue? At least she's not kicking me out on the strength of it, he thought. 'OK, thanks,' he replied. Damn, he thought. I'm my own worst enemy. That sounded like I was confirming that I'm a bedwetter. 'Well. I'll show you your room.' said Mrs Smith, getting up from her chair. She was quite well built, Pete thought as he watched Mrs Smith turn towards the door. She was wearing jeans and a woollen top. She had nice hips and a large bust. Pete liked full, mature figures, not he thought, that he had any ideas towards this nice lady, even if she had sprung his big secret. At least she didn't seem horrified that anyone should occasionally have an accident at night. Mrs Smith opened a door in the upstairs hallway into a large, comfortable room. There was a big, paned window, a fireplace and a double bed. On the bedspread, resting against the pillows were three large stuffed toys. Pete looked at them in surprise. 'Oh, they're left over,' said Mrs Smith with a laugh, without saying left over from what, or who. 'You can choose one for yourself if you like. I'm sure the previous owner wouldn't mind.' 'No, it's OK,' said Pete. He wasn't sure if what Mrs Smith had just said was odd or not. 'Your bathroom is down the hall at the end,' said Mrs Smith. 'We sit down to pee in this house, by the way,' she added. 'Less chance of mess.' 'OK,' said Pete. Now that was odd, he thought. Still, it was her house, and he usually sat to pee anyway. He'd grown up in a household comprising his mother and three older sisters, where no one including him ever stood to use the toilet. It seemed natural now. Mrs Smith wrapped up her introduction to the house. 'That's about it,' she said. 'You have the run of the house, and you're most welcome to sit downstairs with me in the living room in the evenings. In fact, I'd enjoy the company. Or you can play up here in your room.' Play in my room, thought Pete. Maybe she meant play something on my laptop. 'I'll leave you to it,' she said, turning to the door. 'Dinner will be at 7.30.' 'OK, thanks,' said Pete, watching Mrs Smith's denim clad hips as she left the room. To be continued.

The following story was not written by me. It was written by an unclaimed author that I stumbled upon while searching for a missing story. I used to love this story however the main character was underage. I edited it to make her of legal age please enjoy. If this is yours please claim it. I found it on the way back machine from a defunct site. Dd Julie's nineteenth Birthday Julie looked at the bedroom clock with dread. 11:30. Her mother invited the guests for 12:00 "Damn! She thought. "Only half an hour till my birthday party". Julie was a eightteen year old girl with a major problem. She still occasionally wets her bed and unfortunately it last happened less than 2 weeks before her 19th birthday. Her mother had warned her on earlier occurrences that she didn't stop wetting her bed, she was going to have a punishment day she would not quickly forget. When her mother found the wet bed, a punishment day on her nineteenth birthday was quickly organized for Julie by her mother. Punishment days were nothing new to Julie. They occurred with regular frequency from when she turned seven. These days usually included spankings, shame clothing, corner standing and, worse of all, castor oil and enemas. It occurred from breakfast till she went to sleep at her earlier bedtime of 7:45 p.m.. Until this one, punishment days were private affairs between her and her parents. But this time, her mother was so mad that she decided a little public humiliation of her daughter would be needed. Julie became very upset when her mother decided that her punishment day was going to be her 19th birthday. "Mom, Please. I know I should get a punishment day for wetting my bed but not on my nineteenth birthday. Please, Mom, can't you punish me the day after ?" "No" her mother quickly replied "Your nineteenth birthday would be the ideal day for your punishment. Your relatives and cousins will be there to tease and humiliate you and watch as you suffer the punishments I have planned for you. I assure you that it will be the longest day of your young life." Julie begged "Please, Mom, you cannot be serious. You are going to punish me in front of other people ?" "Yes. My naughty bed wetting daughter" Her mother replied. "Mom, Please. I am willing to have two punishment days in private than that 1 in public. Please, Mom, Pretty Please" her daughter pleaded "NO" her mother said sharply "I decided a little public humiliation is necessary for you and your 19th birthday party will be the ideal place for it. The subject is closed" "Please" Julie whined again "Do you want to go over my lap right now ?" her mother said angrily "No, Mother" Julie said softly "Okay, then. I will make the arrangements" Julie's mother started the arrangements by picking up some birthday party invitations at the local card store. They were light pink party invitations for 1 year olds and her mother added a small 9 just to the right of the 1 to read 19. Julie groaned when she saw the invite but a far worse humiliation was then ordered for her. Her mother told her "I want you to fill out the information for the party and enclose a copy of this note. The party will start at 12:00 sharp. You must hand print each copy of the note, you are not allowed to write it. Understood ?" "Yes, Mother" Julie quickly replied. The note said "YOU ARE HEREBY INVITED TO MY NINETEENTH BIRTHDAY PARTY. THE THEME FOR THE PARTY IS JULIE'S A BED WETTER. I WILL BE APPROPRIATELY ATTIRED AND PUNISHED AT MY BIRTHDAY PARTY AND MY MOMMY WILL LIKE YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY TO ATTEND. THE ONLY GIFTS TO BE GIVEN ARE THOSE APPROPRIATE FOR A NAUGHTY BED WETTER. SUGGESTED ITEMS ARE DIAPERS, PLASTIC PANTS, BIBS, RATTLES, BOTTLES AND INFANTILE OUTFITS. ALSO YOU ARE REQUESTED TO BRING A PUNISHMENT ITEM. SUGGESTED ITEMS ARE A SOLID WOODEN HAIRBRUSH, A PADDLE, OR A NICE STINGING LEATHER STRAP. PLEASE CONTACT MY MOMMY TO TELL HER WHAT YOU ARE BRINGING TO INSURE ALL THE ABOVE ITEMS ARE EVENTUALLY BOUGHT . ANY ADDITIONAL PUNISHMENT IMPLEMENTS OR SUGGESTIONS ARE WELCOMED. THANK YOU FOR JOINING ME ON MY VERY SPECIAL 19TH BIRTHDAY. JULIE" "Mom, please don't make me do this" Julie begged. Her mother looked at her sharply and said "I told you that subject is closed. For pestering me, an additional punishment activity is going to be added for your birthday party" Julie fell silent and began to look with terror at her upcoming nineteenth birthday party. Chapter 2 - The Party Preparation The day before the party, Julie was ordered to decorate the house for her birthday party. The decorations included balloons, streamers and "Happy Birthday" cutouts. Julie was thankful that their were no obvious embarrassing decorations as she spent the next hour carefully placing each item as directed by her mother. Her mother then sent her to her the hall closet. "Oh, no" Julie thought "Here it comes""Get the big box in the back of the closet and bring it here, Julie" her mother said. "Yes, mother" Julie responded as she retrieved the large box from the closet "This is your first birthday present for us, Julie. It hope you like what is inside" Her mother said. "Pick out one present at a time and open it" Julie opened the first present and read the box. "Attends" it read. "Their a case of diapers for our little bed wetter" "Yes, mother" "I hope I bought enough. You are going to be spending the next several days in them" "Yes, mother" "But I think a couple of them can be used as decoration for your party" "Mom, Please" "No buts, Julie. I want you to attach six diapers in a row to the wall over there" "Yes, mother" "And when your diapers need to be changed tomorrow, you can just go to the wall, pull down a diaper and give it to the person in charge of changing you" Julie said, barely audible, "Yes, mother" The next gift was a rattle. "Attach it to the living room wall and come back here" Julie did as she was ordered and returned to her mother. The next gift was a pacifier. "You will be sucking on your pacifier in bed tonight and attach it to your party dress tomorrow." "Yes, mother" The next eight gifts were strictly for Julie's punishment. A large hairbrush, paddle, enema bag, and a rectal thermometer soon decorated the walls of the living room. The next item was a children's potty. "After you open all your gifts, you will bring the potty up to your room and place it in the corner. You may find it useful to have it there in the future" Julie wanted to scream at her mother for making her do this but another "Yes, mother" was Julie's only timid response. The next items were clothes a frilly but very short party dress, several sets of plastic panties with rows of lace across the seat, and several footed sleepers with snap crotches. The final item of clothing was several sets of pajamas with fold down flaps. "That fold down flap can easily be taken down for spankings, Julie. All the pajamas you will be wearing for bed as of tonight forward will be flapped and we will break in the use of pajama flap with your bedtime spanking" "You plan on spanking me tonight ?" "Oh, yes my dear. Mommy will give you a good spanking tonight and you will get another spanking tomorrow when you wake up" "Two spankings ?" "Yes, Julie. Those spankings, plus a lot more. Your nighttime spanking and your spanking tomorrow morning is just the warm up" "2 spankings is just the warm up ? Just how much do you plan on spanking me ?" "You will have to wait and see" Her mother replied At 7:00 pm, Julie heard her mother call to her "Julie, come in here. It is time for you to get ready for bed" "Ready for bed ? It is only 7:00" Julie said to her mother, shocked by her mother request. "Little girls need their sleep. You will be bathed by mommy and mommy will then tuck you into bed." "Mom, I think you are taking this a little too far. First the party and now my bedtime is 7:00." "You haven't seen anything yet, my girl" Julie was then grabbed by her mother by the earlobe and marched toward the bathroom. "Are you ready to undress and take your bath or am I going to have to strip you myself ?" Julie hesitated a second but started to undress. "Mommy will turn on the water and prepare the bath for Julie" Her mother walked over to the tub handles and carefully adjusted the temperature to very hot. Julie finished stripping and stepped into the tub. "Mom, the water's too hot" Julie cried as her foot hit the water "Stop being a baby and get in the tub. I will add some cold water now" Her mother turned on the cold water full blast and it quickly made the water bearable for Julie. Julie knew her mother made the water too hot on purpose so Julie would have to complain to her like a little kid. "Julie, wash yourself all over and call me when you are finished. No dawdling" "Yes, mother" Her mother walked out the bathroom and Julie quickly soaped her whole body and washed her hair. After making sure she was absolutely clean, she called to her mother. "Mom I'm finished" "I be there in a second. Stay in the tub" Julie wondered "What is she going to do now ? Check to see if I cleaned behind my ears ? " Julie quickly soaped a washrag and rubbed behind both ears quickly. She was able to complete her touch up before her mother walked in several seconds later. "Did you do behind your ears ?" Julie sheepishly replied "Yes, Mom" "And your vagina. Is that area clean too ?" Julie was not used to hearing her mother asking if her vaginal area was clean. She was taken aback by the question but answered yes after several moments. "Good. Then you are ready to be shaved" "Shaved ? Mom, Please. Don't shave me, Please" "Bald as a newborn. Now wait here" Her mother returned with a razor, shaving cream and a towel. The razor made short work of her daughter's pubic hair and soon Julie had a bald vagina. "Julie, your vagina will stay that way till you are told different. You will shave down there often enough to keep it baby smooth at all times. I will periodically order you to show me your vagina and you are to comply immediately. It will usually occur in private but semi public inspections are also planned for you. Upon hearing my order to expose your vagina, you must drop your pants and panties and show me your bald vagina. Is that understood ?" This was getting too much for Julie to handle. Julie blurted out "Mom, you bitch. Now you are going way too far. Dropping my pants in public. Are you crazy ?" Her mother grabbed Julie out of the tub, flipped her over her lap and started to spank her. Her hand on Julie's wet skin made the spanking even more painful. Soon Julie was pleading "Mom, Please" "Mom, Stop" "I do it. Please Stop" The spanking went on and on. Julie's mother continued spanking her till her daughter's bottom was red and she was wailing. Her mother finally asked her "Are you ready for me to stop ?" Her daughter's will was broken "Yes, mother please stop" "You now agree to vagina inspections ? " "Yes, mother" "And everything else I have planned for you ?" Julie hesitated and her mother immediately started spanking her again. Ten spanks later, Julie agreed to her mother's demands. Julie was released for her mother's lap and started to rub her bottom. "I didn't release you to rub your bottom. Now bring that bar of soap over here. Let's see if we can clean out that filthy mouth of yours. Now open that mouth up" Julie had her mouth washed with soap before by her mother for using naughty language and simply open her mouth to accept the full sized bar. "Now, you will suck on that bar of soap for five minutes and then I will dry you off" The soap tasted as awful as ever as Julie sucked the bar. Soap bubbles quickly formed and her mother directed her over to the sink and Julie leaned over the sink dripping the soap bubbles into the washbowl. After about 5 minutes, Julie's mother removed the bar of soap. "Ready to apologize ?" Julie apologized to her mother by saying "I m sorry for calling your that name" Her mother accepted her apology but warned her "If you ever dare call me that again, you will be sampling every new bar of soap that I put in this bathroom from that moment on" "Yes, mother" Julie's mother quickly dried her off and walked her back to her bedroom. "Now for your spanking" "But, Mom, I'm already red and sore" "You chose to be naughty before. You will simply have to suffer 2 spankings tonight" Julie was then dressed in her flap pajamas and told to stand in the corner for 10 minutes. After 10 minutes, her mother called to her. "Julie, come here please" Julie was placed across the lap of her mother and was instructed to ask that her pajama flap be undone. "Please Mom" "Julie, remember what you promised me in the bathroom. Are you going to break that promise the first time I ask you to do something ?" "No, mother. Please unflap my pajamas" Julie's mother undid the pajama flap and readied Julie for her spanking. "Julie, you know what comes next" "Mommy, please spank me." Julie's mother started to spank Julie hard. Soon the pleas started. "Please, Mom" "No More, Mom" "Please Stop" "Ow" Her mother continued Julie's spanking till she was sure her duaghter would have a red hot bottom for several hours. She placed the last few licks to Julie's behind and then stopped. "Julie, Mommy wants you to get up now" Julie was crying very hard and slowly got off her mother's lap. Julie walked over to the corner as she always had to do after her mother's spanking. Her mother patiently waited as Julie slowly stopping crying and calmed down. "Okay, Julie, to bed" Julie's mother placed the flap up of Julie's pajamas and handed a baby pacifier. "Little babies always fall asleep with a pacifier". Julie placed in her mouth started sucking the pacifier hoping to please her mother. "Oh, I almost forgot. Give me your pacifier, Julie" Julie remover the pacifier and gave it to her mother. Her mother placed the pacifier on the nightstand and walked out the room telling Julie she had to get something downstairs and would return shortly. Her mother returned with a bottle of liquid soap and a plate. "Guess what I am going to with this liquid soap ?" "No, Mom. Please" "Julie, I told you to guess. Now guess" "You are going to coat the pacifier with liquid soap" "Very good, Julie. That is correct. Mommy is going to make Julie's pacifier nice and soapy to serve as a reminder for her to always use proper language". Her mother then coated the pacifier with soap and placed the pacifier in Julie's mouth. Julie made a awful face due to the soap covering but soon, the soap covering was swallowed and Julie sucked on the pacifier as before. Her mother then pulled down the covers and Julie quickly got into bed lying on her stomach "You usually sleep on your back, Julie. Why are sleeping on your stomach ?" Julie wisely ingored her mother's barb and said "I think I will be more comfortable tonight sleeping on my stomach" "Okay, what makes you happy" her mother said as she got up and walked out the room. At about 10, Julie's mother walked into Julie's room. "How does your bottom feel ?" Julie remover the pacifier from her mouth and replied "Still pretty sore, mom" . "I know I should let you suffer with that sore bottom all night for all the trouble you caused, but I have decided because you are going to be spanked again tommorrow, I will cool your bottom with some sunburn cream now" "Thank a lot, Mom. I know in my heart you only punish me because you must. I stay right here while you get the cream" Julie's mother returned with the cream, unflapped Julie's pajamas and applied a generous amount to her daughter's bottom. "Feel better ?" "Oh, yes, Mom. It feels wonderful" "Okay, Just a little more" "Thanks a lot, Mom" "The main reason I am doing this is to get your bottom in condition for tommorrow. " "I know, Mom. But it still is very nice of you" "It's ok. Place the pacifier back in your mouth and go to sleep" "Yes, Mom" Chapter 3 - Happy Birthday Julie Julie's mom walked in about 8:00 and greeted Julie with a kiss on the forehead. "Happy Birthday, Honey" Julie's opened her eyes, removed the pacifier from her mouth and said "Thanks, Mom" Julie's mother noticed a worried look in her daughter's eyes and said "Worried about your party ?" Julie then repiled "Yes, mother. I don't think I will have a good time. " Her mother words didn't offer encouraging news "The purpose of this party is not for you to have a good time. It is to punish you. And punish you it will. How's your bottom ?" Julie replied "Okay I guess. Can you please tell me a little more about what you have planned for me at my party ?" Her mother told her "No, you must wait and see. Go wash up and I prepare you your breakfast." Julie then asked "My special breakfast ?" "Of course. You always get your special breakfast on punishment days." her mother replied as she walked out her room Julie waited till her mother was safely out of range before she started swearing. "Damn, castor oil again" as she went to the bathroom to wash up for breakfast. The breakfast her mother prepared for her was Julie's favorite. Strawberry pancakes and bacon. The pancakes had a candle in them and her mother sang "Happy Birthday" as she placed the food in front of her daughter. "The punishment comes at the end, as always, Julie." Julie tried to forget the punishment part for now . She just wanted to enjoy at least this part of her birthday. The pancakes tasted really good and Julie ate hungrily. Her mother also gave her a large glass of orange juice and her daily vitamin. All too soon, the moment of truth had arrived. Her mother solemnly handed her the glass of castor oil. "You know what to do". Her mother ordered her. Julie picked up the glass and put it to her lips. She drank all the liquid in one mouthful and it's awful taste invaded her mouth. She held it in her mouth awaiting her mother's next command. "Swallow". Julie swallowed the awful liquid and handed the glass to her mother. She usually gets at least 2 mouthfuls, sometimes 3 of the awful liquid on normal punishment days. Maybe because it's my birthday ? "That's all, Julie" "Thanks, Mom" "You're welcome. Now stand up beside your chair" Julie stood up and waited. Is she going to spank me now ? Her mother waited a couple of long seconds then she spoke "You know you are going to get a spanking from me sometime this morning ?" "Yes, Mom" "I want you to spend at least 30 minutes before your spanking in the corner" "Yes, Mom" "Do you want your spanking at 10:00 or 11:00 ?" "Am I going to be spanked at my birthday party ?" "I am not revealing any information about your birthday party till it happens. That is your last warning, Julie. I don't want you to ask me any more about things that will happen at your birthday party. Is that understood ?" "Yes, Mom. In that case, I will like it at 10:00" "11:00 too close to your birthday party spankings" "Something like that" "Ok then, 10:00. At 9:30 I will call you to the corner." "Yes. Mom" "For now, enjoy yourself" Julie ran to her room and switched on the TV. "No TV, you are still being punished. But it is your birthday. You can listen to your stereo if you want." Her mother shouted to her. Julie quickly switched on the radio and listened to her favorite morning radio show. At about 9:25, her mother warned her to get ready for corner time. She stripped off her pajamas and retrieved the long tee shirt located in the bottom drawer of her dresser. She then put on a pink pair of panties and laid face down on her bed awaiting her mother. Her mother walked in and sat beside her on the bed. "Julie, are you ready for your corner time ?" "Yes, Mom. Please pull down my panties" "Okay". Her mother pulled down Julie's panties to her knee hollows and then told Julie "Turn over" "What ?" Julie never had to turn over before for corner time. What was this ? "I want to do a vagina inspection" her mother simply stated Julie slowly turned over. This was so very embarrassing. "Okay, Julie you pass inspection for now. But I may ask you for a vagina inspection at the party" Julie mind raced at her mother's suggestion. "The party ? In front of other people ? I can't. I won't" but kept these thoughts to herself. Julie tried to let the thought of her aunts seeing her bald vagina not upset her but it was very hard, if not impossible. This punishment day was certainly starting off on the wrong foot for Julie, and the day just began. "Stand up, Julie, beside your bed" she heard her mother say. Julie stood up and stopped beside her bed. "Julie, you will be spending thirty minutes in the corner before you come back here for your spanking." "Yes, mother" "Turn around and lift your tee shirt to your waist" Julie turned herself so her back was to her mother and lifted her tee shirt to her waist. "Go to the corner and you better not let that tee shirt fall if you know what is good for you" Julie walked to the corner of the bedroom and placed her nose right into the corner. "That nose of yours better stay in that corner as if it is glued there. Understand ?" A muffled "Yes, mom" was heard for the corner. "Be back in thirty minutes "and her mother left the room. The castor oil was beginning to have effect and Julie's stomach was by now very upset. Can she last thirty minutes ? Time will only tell. Julie suffered through the thirty minutes of her corner time and was glad when her mother finally opened the door. "Glad to see me ?" "Yes, Mom. Can I go to the bathroom now ?" "Yes, you may" Julie raced to the bathroom and placed herself on the toilet. With a loud explosion herbowels released. Julie spent several minutes cleaning herself up before returning to the bedroom. "Feel better ?" "Yes, Mom" "Okay, over my lap" Julie placed herself over her mother's lap and said "Mom, BECAUSE YOU REFUSE TO GROW UP AND ACT LIKE AN ADULT, YOUR LIFESTYLE WHILE YOU LIVE IN THIS HOUSE WILL BE CHANGED TO REFLECT THAT. THE FOLLOWING HOUSE RULE CHANGES ARE PLACED INTO EFFECT IMMEDIATELY AND WILL REMAIN THAT WAY TILL YOU ARE NOTIFIED OF THEIR SUSPENSION OR MODIFICATION A CONDUCT REPORT WILL BE PRODUCED FOR YOU EACH WEEK FROM NOW ON. IT WILL LIST ALL FAULTS OBSERVED BY US AND THE CORRECTION REQUIRED FOR EACH FAULT. IT WILL BE PREPARED EVERY FRIDAY NIGHT BEFORE BEDTIME FOR PUNISHMENT IMPLEMENTATION OVER THE WEEKEND. ALL CLOTHING WORN BY YOU MUST FIRST BE APPROVED BY ME OR YOUR FATHER. ALL NEW CLOTHES MUST MEET WITH OUR APPROVAL BEFORE THEY ARE WORN BY YOU AND ANY CLOTHING YOU NOW OWN WILL BE REVIEWED BY US AND IF FOUND INAPPROPRIATE, WILL BE GIVEN AWAY. THE FOLLOWING CHANGES IN YOUR BEDTIME ARE NOW IN EFFECT. FOR THE FIRST THREE MONTHS, YOUR BEDTIME WILL BE 8:00 PM ON WEEKDAYS AND 8:00 PM ON WEEKENDS. FOR THE NEXT SIX MONTHS, YOUR BEDTIME WILL BE 8:00 PM ON WEEKDAYS AND 9:00 PM ON WEEKENDS AND FINALLY YOUR BEDTIME WILL BE FOR 9:00 PM ON WEEKDAYS AND 10:00 PM ON WEEKENDS. NOTE: THESE TIMES ARE NOT AFFECTED BY SCHOOL HOLIDAYS. THESE BEDTIMES ARE IN EFFECT YEAR ROUND. THE FOLLOWING CHANGES IN YOUR ALLOWANCE ARE NOW IN EFFECT. FOR THE FIRST THREE MONTHS, YOUR ALLOWANCE WILL BE REDUCED TO $2.50 PER WEEK. AFTER THE FIRST THREE MONTHS HAVE ELASPED,YOUR ALLOWANCE WILL BE INCREASED TO $5.00 PER WEEK. IT WILL REMAIN AT THAT LEVEL UNTIL FURTHER NOTICE. THE FOLLOWING CHANGES IN YOUR TELEVISION/STEREO PRIVILEDGES ARE NOW IN EFFECT. FOR THE FIRST THREE MONTHS, YOU ARE ONLY ALLOWED TO WATCH TELEVISION OR LISTEN TO THE STEREO FOR A MAXIMUM OF 2 HOURS A DAY. FOR THE NEXT SIX MONTHS,YOUR APPROVED TIME WILL BE A MAXIMUM OF 2 1/2 HOURS A DAY. AND FINALLY YOUR APPROVED MAXIMUM TIME WILL BE 3 HOURS PER DAY. ALL TELEVISION VIEWING OR STEREO LISTENING MUST BE APPROVED IN ADVANCE AND LOGGED IN A NOTEBOOK TO INSURE AN ACCURATE ACCOUNT OF TIME IS TAKEN. After Julie finished reading the entire note, her mother walked over to her. "Julie, do you understand and plan to follow the new house rules ?" Julie, looked at the note for several long seconds and replied "Yes, mother" "Very good, Julie. You know it is only for your own good that we are doing this" "Yes, mother" "Now open the envelope I gave you earlier and let's start your party" Julie quickly opened the envelope and a card it contained said "DIAPER CHECK - GREEN" "Tell us what the card says, Julie ?" her mother asked All it says is "Diaper Check - Green" Julie replied. "Who has Green ?" Julie's Aunt Dolores stood up and said "I do" Julie's mother went over to Julie and motioned her to walk over to her Aunt Dolores. Julie walked over to Aunt Dolores and stood beside her. Julie's mother then handed her a piece of paper and told Julie to read it aloud so everyone could hear. Julie almost fainted as she read the words on the note. The note said "Would you please take me to my bedroom, pull down my plastic pants and check my diaper ?" Her Aunt Dolores agreed and Julie walked with her to her bedroom. Julie was placed on her bed and her plastic pants were pulled down. Her Aunt Dolores quickly unpinned her diaper and gasped as the hairless vagina of her niece. "Mom made me shave it. Aunt Dolores" "I think it looks cute. How long do you have to keep it like that ?" "Till she tells me different. It's so embarrassing." "Well your diaper's clean. If you mess your diaper, just ask me and I will change you" "Thank you, Aunt Dolores for not making such a big deal out of this " "Your welcome, honey" Julie got up and her aunt replaced her clothes. Julie and her aunt returned to the party, and as she walked in, her mother held a bottle filled with milk. "I think my daughter needs a bottle. Dolores, will you give my daughter her bottle ?" "I be glad to" Dolores got the bottle for Julie's mother and motioned for Julie to lay her head and her lap and suck the bottle dry. Julie did as she was bid and her cousins all stared as their nineteen year old cousin quickly finished the entire bottle. Aunt Dolores announced to everyone "Julie has finished her bottle. Now I will have to burp her" Aunt Dolores placed Julie across her shoulder as best she could and patted Julie's back slowly. After Julie made a burping noise, Aunt Dolores asked her "Everything okay ?" "Yes, Aunt Dolores" "Good. Aunt Dolores now want you drink up another 2 bottles" "2 Bottles, Aunt Dolores ?" "Yes, 2 Bottles, right now" Julie's mother retrieved another 2 large baby bottles for the kitchen and handed them to Aunt Dolores. She again motioned Julie to her lap and Julie laid across Aunt Dolores's lap. "Now, Julie, I want to drink these bottles much slower. I want each bottle to take you at least 10 minutes to drink. If you finish your bottle early, you get another to drink. Understood ?" "Yes, Aunt Dolores" Julie very slowly sucked on her next bottle and only finished 1/4 of it after five minutes. When Aunt Dolores told she could drink a little faster, Julie sucked harder and took another 10 minutes to finish the bottle. But now Julie had a somewhat full stomach and knew the third bottle would be difficult to finish. Julie took a long time to finish the third bottle and it took a lot of effort on her part to force the milk down her throat. Finally Julie completely finished the third bottle and was burped by Aunt Dolores. About five minutes after the third bottle was finished by Julie, she got an immediate urge to pee. Julie tried not to let anyone know about her needing to pee but it was impossible. Her mother immediately called to her "Julie, is something wrong ?" "Yes, Mom. I have to pee. Badly" "That's understandable. Those bottles had a diuretic in them as will some of the other bottles you will drink this afternoon" "A diuretic ? What's that ?" "It makes you pee a lot" "Those bottles were laced with something to make me pee a lot ? Why ?" "So you wet your diapers often, silly" With a loud groan from Julie, the unmistakable sound of Julie wetting her diaper was then noticed by her mother and she called out "Julie is wetting her diaper. Come everyone gather around" Everyone gathered around Julie as she wet her diapers for at least a full minute. The plastic pants changed color to indicate the diaper's wetness and the diaper Julie wore was fully soaked. "Are you finished wetting your diaper ?" "Yes, Mom" "Then ask Aunt Dolores to change you" Julie walked over to Aunt Dolores and said sweetly "Aunt Dolores, will you change me ?" "Sure, Honey. Get a fresh diaper off the living room wall." Julie walked over the living room wall and pulled down a diaper. Her aunt then called to her "Lie on the floor, Julie" "Aunt Dolores, I thought I get changed in my bedroom" "No, Julie. Out here. In the living room" "Out here ? In front of everyone ?" "Yes, Julie. If you want me to change you, you get changed in front of everyone" "Please, Aunt Dolores" "Julie, you heard the options. Stay wet or be changed in front of everyone" Julie really had no choice. She placed herself lying on the living room floor. "That's better. But I think naughty nieces that contradict their aunts don't deserve to have their diapers changed promptly. I think they should remain wet for a while to teach them respect for their elders" Julie's mother quickly agreed and told Julie "You will stay in that wet diaper lying on the floor for 30 minutes and then ask Dolores politely to change you. If you ever hesitate like that again, you will not be changed for more than 3 hours" "Yes, Mom" Julie's younger cousins all gathered around Julie and screamed "Stinky Baby Julie", "Pissy Diaper Wearer" "Bed wetter Julie" and other such insults for the next 30 minutes as Julie cried from their teasing of her. After the 30 minute wait finally finished, Julie was directed by her mother to go to Aunt Dolores and politely ask to have her diapers changed. Julie politely asked her Aunt Dolores to change her and laid on the floor. Her younger cousins were thankfully then taken to anotherroom out of earshot so they couldn't see nor hear the show but Julie was still very, very embarrassed for her aunts, uncles and grandparents see her bald private area. Her Aunt Dolores even made a special point of insuring everyone noticed Julie's "bald spot"when she first pulleddown Julie's diaper. "Notice my niece's bald beaver. Her mother made her shave it and Julie told me it will stay that way till my sister allows Julie to grow up That could easily mean years. Isn't that right, Julie ?" Julie was almost embarrassed beyond words by this point but she managed to blurt out "Yes, Aunt Dolores" Julie's diapering quickly proceeded after that and soon a freshly diapered Julie told her cousins to rejoin the group in the living room. Julie was told to go play with her cousins upstairs till her mother called her. She was also told by her mother to be mindful of Mindy, her 16 year old cousin, because a bad report from her would mean, at the very least, a severe spanking. The cousins all walked into Julie's room and started playing games. Mindy liked Julie a lot so she decided not to take full advantage of her charge but only embarrass her a little. She made Julie play with her stuffed animals with her 2 year old cousin while she enjoyed a card game with the older cousins. About 15 minutes later, she decided Julie was not "playing properly" with her stuffed animals so she ordered Julie a timeout in the corner for 20 minutes. After the 20 minute corner time was over, Julie apologized to Mindy in baby talk for her naughtiness and Mindy said she was forgiven. Mindy also warned Julie at that time that if she did another bad thing again, it would mean a bad report and at least a good spanking of her bottom by her mother. Julie thanked Mindy for accepting her apology and started to play with her stuffed animals again. A short time later, Julie's mother called to Julie and told her to come back to the living room with her cousins. When the group returned to the living room, Julie's mother asked Mindy if Julie behaved for her. Mindy told her that though Julie had to endure a timeout while they were playing upstairs, she behaved pretty well and should not be given any additional punishment. "A timeout, Julie ?" "Yes, mother" "Very well. Maybe Mindy would like to babysit for you when I and your father need to go out" Julie thought "Baby sitter !?!" but just let it go. Her mother continued "Yes, I think you would make a excellent babysitter for Julie, Mindy. Of course, you must be willing to change her wet and messy diapers in addition to feeding and burping her" "Yes, I could do that, Aunt Jackie" Mindy told her aunt. "Very good. But I want you to be a very strict with her whenever you babysit. Early bedtimes, baths, and eating everything off her plate. I will also require you to make a written report of her conduct for my review each time you are hired by me. And if she gives you the slightest hint of trouble, no timeout warnings. Just place her over your knee for a good spanking and when I return, you can be sure she will go over my knees for a long session with the paddle. Is that understood ? "Yes, Aunt Jackie" "I think I will be in need of your services next Friday evening. I wish to go out with her father on a date and she will spend the evening with you here at home. You will be paid 9 dollars an hour and you will be working from 7 pm till 1 am. The cost of your baby sitting will be covered by Julie's allowance and bank account and I expect to need your services once or twice a month for at least the next 18 months. Is the pay fair enough for you, Mindy ?" "Yes, Aunt Jackie. Nine dollars an hour is fine." "And if you do a good job, a 20 percent tip is also yours" "Thanks, Aunt Jackie" "No problem. Julie worked as a baby sitter a lot last summer and she earned $6.00 an hour. She will just have to work about 2 hours this summer for every hour she will be babysit by you. Right Julie ?" Julie was shocked at the mere thought of the last 5 minutes "Being babysat at 19 and I'm paying for it. Working as a babysitter so I could pay MY babysitter. How cruel" but like always simply said "Yes, mother" "And you can look forward to a raise next year, Mindy" "Thank you, Aunt Jackie" "No problem. I'm not the one who has to pay it" Julie's mother said with a laugh. Chapter 4 - The Second Punishment ------------------------------------------- Julie's next humiliation came about half an hour after the note incident. For the next thirty minutes, all the cousins sat in the living room talking while Julie's older relatives talked with her parents about the changes in Julie's life. The relatives all agreed that Julie needed these changes and complemented Julie's parents again for their efforts. The next humiliation started simply enough with her mother calling out to Julie. "Julie, come here, please" Julie excused herself from the conversation with her cousins and walked over to her mother "Yes, Mom. What is it ?" "Mommy wants you to go over to the wall where those envelopes are lined up" she said as she pointed to a row of envelopes hanging on the wall. Julie didn't notice the envelopes on the wall till then and certainly didn't put them up yesterday. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and stood beside the row of envelopes. "Julie", her mother said "Pick the first envelope on the left and bring it to me" Julie obediently picked the leftmost envelope off the wall and gave it to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My next punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your next punishment. What nice punishment does Julie get to have now ? Open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and it contained a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie unfolded the note and read aloud "RECTAL TEMP - ORANGE" Julie's mother called out "Who has orange ?" Julie's Aunt Sue then stood up and said "I do" Julie's mother handed Julie another note and montioned her toward her Aunt Sue. After Julie walked over to Aunt Sue, Julie unfolded the note and read it aloud. It read "Would you please take my rectal temperature in front of everyone ?" "Certainly, I love to. Get me the thermometer off the wall" Julie retrieved the thermometer off the wall and gave it to Aunt Sue. Anut Sue then asked Julie "What about the vaseline ? I don't want to hurt you" Julie then went to bathroom medicine cabinet and retrieved the vaseline for her aunt. She handed the vaseline to her and waited for the next command. "It seems we are ready now, Julie. Lie accoss my lap" Julie placed herself accross Aunt Sue's lap and asked "Aunt Sue, will you pull down my plastic pants ?" "Yes, Julie" Her Aunt Sue replied as she quickly pulled Julie's plastic pants down. "Aunt Sue, will you unpin my diaper ?" "Certianly, Julie" Julie felt the diaper being pulled away from her body and felt her aunt's eyes staring at her bare bottom. "Please lubricate the thermometer with vaseline and insert it into my bottom" Julie asked quickly. Julie waited as her Aunt Sue put a generous amount of vaseline on the thermometer and quickly shoved the thermometer into her bottom. "Five minutes, Julie" she heard her Aunt Sue say. Julie patiently waited out the five minutes and waited as Aunt Sue removed the thermometer from her bottom. "Julie, I don't have a tissue to clean the thermometer with. Do you have one ?" "No, Aunt Sue, I don't" "Does anyone have a tissue ?" Her Aunt Sue called out to the party "Yes, I do" Julie's dreaded Aunt Mary said. "Julie, Get off my lap and get the tissue from your Aunt Mary" "But, Aunt Sue. I'm naked in front." "And you will stay that way as you get the tissue. Now go" "Everyone will see my front" "Yes, They will. Walk slowly over to your Aunt Mary and get that tissue from her. Maybe because of this, you will remember next time to have all the necessary items for your punishment at hand before you lie across a person's lap" Julie realized she had no choice and said "Yes, Aunt Sue" Julie walked over to Aunt Mary covering her private area as best she could during the trip with her hands. Her Aunt Mary stood up and held the tissue out above her head high but not out of Julie's reach. "No jumping, Julie. The only way I will allow you to get the tissue is for you to reach up with your hands and expose your entire private area to me" Julie thought "Aunt Mary, you bitch. If it is a show you want, I give you a real show" Julie stood up shraight and tall and gave her aunt and those around her a very good, long look at her private area before clutching the tissue from her Aunt's hand. Julie covered herself up again with her hands after about five long seconds and walked back to her Aunt Sue. She handed the tissue to her Aunt Sue and agian laid across her Aunt's lap. "Julie, I don't believe you" her mother said to Julie, anger flaring. "Yes purposely exposed more than required to your Aunt Mary just then so now you are going to expose yourself to everyone else. Get up off your aunt's lap." Julie realized she made a major mistake with her aunt but did as she was told. Her hands automatically protected her private area as she got up. "Julie, Walk over to me. Bring the rectal thermometer with you" Julie walked over to her mother still protecting her private area. "I want you to strip totally nude and stand with your heads outstreched over head" Julie slowly removed her party dress and underclothes. She then outstreched her totally nude body in front of all her guests. "Now Julie, I am going to reinsert the thermometer with no additional vaseline. It may hurt you so be ready. I warn you, don't dare move a muscle, Julie" Julie felt the thermometer being inserted and a searing pain in her behind but held her position. "Now, Julie, go to the center of the room where everyone could get a very good look at you and slowly turn in a circle till I tell you to stop. You are to keep yourself total exposed throughout the exercise. You will then be dressed by me except for your diaper and plastic pants and will return to Aunt Sue's lap for the completion of your temperature taking." Julie did as ordered and about 10 minutes later, again found herself across Aunt Sue's lap,dressed, tissue in hand. She gave her aunt the tissue to clean the thermometer and heard her aunt announce "98.6 Normal, Julie" Julie felt her diaper being pinned up and her plastic pants returned to their position around her waist. She then got up after Aunt Sue was finished and thanked her for her temperature taking. The Second Bottle Feeding A couple of minutes later, Julie's mother announced that Julie was to take another set of bottles and asked if any of her aunts would like to feed her. All her aunts said yes but Julie's mother selected Aunt Mary for the honor. Aunt Mary said "Come here, Baby Julie and place your head on my lap" Julie walked over and was about to place her head on her Aunt's lap when she heard her aunt say just one word "Strip" Julie stayed quiet as she slowly stripped nude and placed her head on her Aunt's lap. "Now Julie, I will give you 10 minutes to finish off all 3 Bottles. If you don't, I will punish you" Julie knew she could never finish all those bottles but she felt she had to make a good effort. She sucked as hard as she could but was in the middle of the second bottle before Aunt Mary told her time was up. "Julie, What did I tell you would happen if you didn't finish those bottles in time ?" "I would be punished" "Yes, that's right" "I am going to talk to your mother in private about your punishment and will return when we are done" "Yes, Aunt Mary" A few minutes later, Aunt Mary and Julie's mother returned to the group. I wanted to strap your behind but your mother felt your bottom needed a rest for now. She then suggested castor oil and I countered with Docalax. Your mother agreed. Aunt Mary then ordered Julie accross her lap again. Julie placed herself accross Aunt Mary's lap and asked "Aunt Mary, will you pull down my plastic pants ?" "Yes, you brat" Her Aunt Mary replied as she pulled Julie's plastic pants down. "Aunt Mary, will you unpin my diaper ?" "Certianly, Julie" Julie felt the diaper being pulled away from her body and exposing her bare bottom to her aunt's gaze. "I want you stay bare bottom for five minutes and wait for your Docalax" Julie waited for five long minutes till her Aunt Mary inserted the Doculax deep in her bottom. "Too bad for you it is not a ginger root suppository. They really hurt. Now stay over my lap till you expel." Thank God for small favors, Julie thought. Julie felt the effect of the Doculax immedately and her stomach instantly started to hurt her. She started to expel a couple of minutes later and soon her diaper was full. Julie's Aunt Mary waited patiently as Julie completely filled her diapers. "Finished ?" She asked Julie. "Yes, Aunt Mary" "So someone is wearing a very messy diaper. Aren't they ?" "Yes, Aunt Mary. Please change me" "If you think I am going to change your messy diaper, you have another thing coming. I haven't changed a diaper in years and I am not about to start now" "But, Aunt Mary, I really need to be changed" "That's your probelm" Julie didn't know what to do. Here she was in a fully loaded diaper and her Aunt wouldn't change her. Now what is she going to do ? She had only one choice. Ask someone else. "Mom, would you change me ?" Julie's mother thought Aunt Mary was being a little mean to her daughter so she agreed to change Julie's diaper. "Get a diaper off the wall and lie down on the floor" Julie pulled down a diaper and laid on the floor so her mother could change her. Her younger cousins were escorted out the living room and soon a clean diaper was being worn by Julie. Julie was then another 2 sets of bottles over the next 1 and 1/2 hours and each required adiaper change. Julie had only 1 more diaper change left. She realized that may present a probelm for her in the future but could not spend a lot of time worrying about it about it now. The Third Punishment -------------------------- Julie's third punishment came soon after the fourth diaper change It started as the last one did with her mother calling out to Julie. "Julie, come here, please" "Yes, Mom. What is it ?" "Mommy wants you to pick another envelope" she said as she pointed to a row of envelopes hanging on the wall. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and again picked the left most envelope and walked the envelope to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My next punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your next punishment. As before, open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and in it it contained a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie unfolded the note and read aloud "HAIRBRUSH - BROWN" Julie's mother called out "Who has brown ?" Julie's Uncle Phil then stood up and said "I do" Julie growned as she saw Uncle Phil stand up. She knew that Uncle Phil was a very hard spanker based on several experiences she had while she visited his house. Her cousin Betty was spanked in an adjoining room several times while she visited them and Betty would be screaming long before Uncle Phil finished spanking her. Betty even once allowed Julie to see her bottom after one of Uncle Phil's touch ups and it appeared very, very red and quite sore. Julie's mother handed Julie another note and montioned her toward her Uncle Phil. After Julie walked over to Uncle Phil, Julie unfolded the note and read it aloud. It read "Would you please give my bottom a good spanking with the hairbrush in front of everyone ?" "Sure. I would be honored. Get the hairbrush of the wall and return to me" Julie quickly returned with the hairbrush and got accross the lap of Uncle Phil. Julie's bottom was in pretty good shape because her morning spanking had pretty much faded by now so Uncle Phil saw no reason not to give his niece the full treatment. Julie's plastic pants and diaper were pulled off at her request and the hard spanking started Julie soon started begging and pleading but Uncle Phil continued without letup. "Please stop" "Ow" and incohert bulberring was heard form Julie as Uncle Phil continued spanking her for about seven minutes shraight. When he finally stopped, Julie's bottom was red hot and sore. Uncle Phil repinned her diaper and lifted her plastic panties. As soon as he was finished, Julie dashed off his lap, ran to the corner and pressed her face into it. She cried and cried for about 15 minutes till her cousin Betty walked over to the corner to comfort her. "Julie, you ok ?" "Ow" "Ow" "Ow" was Joile's only response. Betty put her hand on her cousins shoulder and walked her out of the corner to her bedroom. "Lie down on the bed. I know how much it hurts. Dad mainly uses his hand but I still get the hairbrush or paddle at least once every 2 months. That was a hard spanking, even by Dad's standards. Your mother must have told him to really punish you for him to give you a spanking that hard. " Betty words comforted Julie and soon Julie was sufficiently calm enough to talk. "Thanks a lot, Betty. You are a true friend." "Hey, It's ok. No one knows how hard my father spanks more than me. I get a sore bottom from him at least once every 2 weeks. Ready to go back downstairs or you want to wait up here a while ?" Julie rubbed her very sore bottom and said "I just want this day to be over. Come on" Betty replied "Ok" The two girls returned to the party and Julie thanked her Uncle Phil for his spanking. He made a joke about her running off his lap like her tail was on fire and Julie tried hard to smile. Her mother then walked over Julie "Julie, we were waiting for you. It is time to sing Happy Birthday and open your gifts" In keeping with the spirit of the party, the cake had only a "1" candle and a picture baby wearing a diaper occupying half the cake. Julie face got red as Happy irthday was sung to her and she was refered as "Baby Julie' but she kept her cool and thanked everyone for attending and for the gifts. Her mother brought her gifts into the living room and Julie opened her gifts one by one. Several box of diapers,clothes outfits, rattles, bibs, several pairs of plastic pants and bottles filled the floor. Julie was very embarassed by the gifts but thanked the giver and gracefully as she could. Then the moment came that Julie was dreaded all day. Her other birthday "gifts" were next. Julie opened the first gift and it contained a small leather paddle. "Perfect for traveling or visiting" said Aunt Delores "It fits in my purse and my kids know if my travel paddle comes out, it will be nothing compared to the paddling when we get home." The next gift Julie received was a hardwood paddle. "It gives a nice sting but it shouldn't bruise during even long paddlings. It has to be used at least 5 minutes to be effective." The third gift was the hardest of all. It was a flexible leather paddle with air holes. "That paddle is flexible and has the benefit air holes. My kids say it stings like fire and I could tell it really works". Julie's Aunt Gloria said loudly as her gift to Julie was opened. The next gifts consisted of several hardwood hairbrushes and 3 leather straps. Julie looked at the presents and groaned. "Mom sure has a lot of weapons in her arsenal. I better learn to behave well real fast" Julie's mother noticed her daughter long looks at her gifts and said "Julie, looks like I have a nice selection of items to correct you with" "Yes, mother" Julie said with worry in her voice "Well, enough of that for now. Bring all your gifts to your bedroom and place them neatly on your bed." "Yes, mother" Julie got up and made the required several trips to her bedroom to carry all her new birthday gifts. Julie, upon returning from her final trip upstairs, was given a several bottles of milk and a large piece of cake by her mother. She was about to start of her mouthful of cake when her mother said "I will spoon feed your cake. You are being punished and therefore are not allowed to eat your cake by yourself." The guests gathered around as Julie's mother feed her the cake by spoon. Her mother purposely messed Julie's face with the cake's icing and used a waahcloth on her daughter after she finished feeding Julie her cake to wipe the excess icing off her daughter's face. Julie felt like she was six months old getting her face washed throughly by her mother and the shame of having it done didn't escape her. The Fourth Punishment -------------------------- Julie's fourth punishment came about thirty minutes after Julie dinished her cake with the familiar "Julie, come here, please" "Yes, Mom" "Mommy wants you to pick another envelope" she said as she pointed to a row of envelopes hanging on the wall. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and again picked the left most envelope and walked the envelope to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My next punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your next punishment. As before, open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and in it it contained a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie unfolded the note and read aloud "PADDLE - GOLD" Julie's mother called out "Who has gold ?" Julie's grandfather then stood up and said "I do" Julie's mother handed Julie another note and motioned her toward her grandfather. After Julie walked over to her grandfather, Julie unfolded the note and read it aloud. It read "Would you please give my bottom a good paddling in front of everyone ?" "Sure. Baby. Get the paddle of the wall and return to me" Julie's mother than chimed in "Dad, if you wish you can use one of the new paddles on your naughty granddaughter. Julie, go upstairs and bring your grandfather all the birthday gift paddles to see if he wants to use one of those on you instead" Julie went upstairs and retrieved the 3 birthday gift paddles and placed them to the table in front of her grandfather. He picked up the small leather paddle and swung it against his hand "Light sting to that paddle. Good for a quick correction." He then picked up the hardwood paddle and swung it against his hand "Now that's more like it. Nice sting. A good choice" Her grandfather next picked up the flexible leather paddle and swung that one. "Wow. That has some punch to it. Fifty with that will be remembered for sure." Her grandfather went back to the first two again. Julie's mother then spoke to her grandfather. "Remember, Dad. I used to get spanked by you and I don't remember you taking it easy on me. I hope you are not taking it easy because that's your granddaughter" "I'm not Jackie. Julie's bottom has already been paddled today. I don't want to hurt her too much" "You didn't care about that when I was the one getting spanked. I remember several times when I really made you mad that I was given a "double" with only a 30 minute rest in between" "Yes, I know. But" "But what, Dad ?" Julie's grandfather had no response for his daughter. "Don't you think you granddaughter deserves the most severe correction for her actions ?" "Yes, Jackie. But" "But, nothing Dad. Your granddaughter deserves a good paddling with the most severe paddle you can find. That paddle is the flexible paddle. Now give it to her" Julie's grandfather picked up the flexible paddle and motioned Julie over his lap. Tears started in her eyes before even the first paddle spank landed. Her wailing began with that first spank and the only sounds the guests could hear was the flick of the paddle and Julie's wail from each impact. Her grandfather paddled Julie with the paddle 25 times till her bottom was deep red with splotches of purple. Julie stayed over her grandfather's lap wailing for 10 minutes as her relatives watched the poor girl sob her heart out. After about 10 minutes of watching her daughter cry, her mother went to get some sunburn lotion to use on her daughter's behind. Julie just laid across her grandfather's lap as her mother soothed her scorched behind with the sunburn lotion. About 5 minutes later, Julie had her diaper put back in place and her plastic pants were replaced around her waist. After about another ten minutes, Julie finally calmed down enough to speak and was asked by her mother how the paddle felt. She honestly told her mother it burns and she hopes to never feel that paddle again. Her mother told her that she will keep that paddle in reserve and it would be used in only the most severe cases, like this one. Julie thanked her mother for that and said she would like to spend several minutes in the bathroom freshening up before having to rejoin the party. Her mother agreed and Julie spent several minutes washing her face and redoing her hair before she returned o the party. The Final Punishment -------------------------- Julie birthday party was almost over and Julie was wearing the last diaper on the wall. Her mother called to her "Julie, come here, please" "Yes, Mom" "Mommy wants you to pick the last envelope off the wall" she said as she pointed to a the last envelope hanging on the wall. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and again picked the last envelope and walked the envelope to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My last punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your last punishment. As before, open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and in was a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie knew what it said before she even read it . Her traditional punishment day enema. It says "ENEMA", mother "Yes, Julie, a nice public enema." "Yes, mother" "Julie, you have no more diapers on the wall. What are you going to do?" "I can use my potty upstairs, Mom" "No, I think you could use the potty right here in the living room" "Yes, mother" Julie went upstairs and quickly carried the potty down to the living room and placed in the corner as her mother directed. Julie then walked as calmly as she could to the wall and pulled down the enema bag. Her mother filled the enema with warm water and Julie had herself placed over her mother lap. Her mother slowly pulled down the plastic panties and diapers and lubricated the enema tip. "Julie, you ready for your enema ?" "Yes, Mom" "Good. Here it comes." The warm water invaded Julie's bottom and soon the cramps started "Mom, can I go now?" "No, dear. 10 minutes" Julie suffered through the 10 minute wait as the enema cramped her stomach something awful. She squirmed across her mother's lap as she waited and provided a good show for her relatives. Finally her mother let her expel the enema in the child's potty. The party quickly ended after that final humiliation and Julie was finally put to bed after a birthday she was sure she would not forget. --- --- --- --- --- --- --- --- ---

”Honey” Jen my fiancee called from outside the bedroom. I was lying on the bed trying to maintain control of my bladder so that I would not wet my diaper for the third time that evening. ”Mia tells me you were a good boy tonight,” Jen said as she entered the bedroom. ”Oh, you look so cute in your sleeper” Mia had dressed me in a blue, white and red striped, zip-up, drop seat sleeper, earlier that night when she double diapered me for the evening. ” I halfta use the potty mommy” I whined to Jen as she walked over to me and sat down on the bed. ”Now baby, Mia told me you already had a few accidents earlier tonight when you were playing, and you know the potty is off-limits for the next few weeks as we sort out whether or not you are ready to go back to using it.” ”but mommmmyyyy, I really have to go!” I whined again as Jen unbuttoned her blouse and removed the clasp on her nursing bra. Jen pulled me into her breast and coaxed me to nurse before she continued. ”Baby just relax, after your feeding, if you still have to use the toilet we can discuss it further.” Jen and I both knew that by the time I was done nursing I would have wet as well as probably messed my diaper as this was becoming my regular feeding routine. I clenched down harder as I nursed and began to whimper softly as I sucked. I could feel the pressure begin to build in my stomach and begin to slowly lose control as the warm liquid gently flowed out of me and into my already drenched diaper. Jen stroked my hair and began to praise me. ”Such a good baby wetting his diaper for mommy.” Pulling me closer into her breast. It seemed Jen now instinctively knew when I was using my diapers. ”You see baby, mommy knows what is best for her little boy” At that moment I lost all control and resigned myself to wetting the diaper completely. As the disposable reached its limit I could feel the warm liquid trickle past the leg guards and begin to soak into the snap-on cloth cover which had been placed overtop by Mia earlier. Jen reaches down and slipped a finger into the leg opening of my diaper through the drop-seat in the sleeper. ”My, my baby you are sooo wet... You’re sopping.” Jen pulled her hand out and moved it to the front of the diaper and began to stroke me through the sodded padding. ”Does this feel good baby?” Jen asked as she continued to kneed the padding into my hard dick. I could feel the pressure continue to build towards in my bum as Jen continued to stroke and massage the swollen padding. I squirmed in Jen's arms and she recognized immediately what the problem was. ”Does my baby have a sore tummy?” Jen inquired moving her hand upwards towards my lower abdomen. I whimpered again with Jen's breast still in my mouth. ”Baby go ahead and use your diaper, that is what they are for.” Jen said continuing to rub my tummy. The pressure continued to build in my bottom as she rubbed and pushed gently. I tried to control myself but after a moment the pressure became too much and I felt the diaper begin to expand at the back as the warm mess made its way into the seat of my diaper. ”Such a good boy following mommies instructions. See there is no need for you to worry about the potty right now.” Jen moved her hand back down to the front of my diaper and began to rub again. ”Are you going to make another mess for mommy?” Jen asked as she resumed rubbing me through the soddened padding. I could feel the mess in the seat of my pants begin to cool and while Jen's hand felt so good I was utterly humiliated at the moment. I continued to whimper and cry softly as Jen stroked me over and over. It felt so good that I thrust my hips up to meet her hand. The mass is my seat being pulled away as I did. ” I want to cum so badly mommy,” I said to Jen before she pulled me back towards her breast. ”Keep nursing baby. We need to make sure we replace everything you have been putting out today” she chuckled. I could feel the warm breast milk slipping down my throat with a sweet taste that only Jens breasts could bring me. My load continued building inside me and the pleasure we so intense that I winced as Jen continued to rub the wet material into my swollen member. All at once I pulled away from Jen's breast and cried out in pleasure as warm loads pulsed from my raging dick. ”Mommies baby certainly enjoyed himself didn't he.” My bottom came smashing down into my mess causing it to spread towards the leg gatherers as I collapsed into Jen’s arms. ”Come on Baby.” Jen coaxed as she moved me back onto her breasts. ” Let us finish up and then we can change your bottom before bed.” As I relatched onto Jen’s breast she looked down at me and said:” I think you will be staying in diapers for quite a while.”

Chapter 1: Kayla sat at her desk listening to the ringing on the phone wondering if the woman was going to pick up as she heard a voice on the line pick up saying "Hello". Kayla spoke up saying "yes this is Kayla Jones the owner of Lil Tykes Daycare Center and I was calling to speak to Paige. Kayla Listened as Paige told her "Yes this is Paige and that she was coming by to see if there were any openings available". Kayla told the woman that she would love to have her come in for an interview as she asked her if she could come in today. Paige told Kayla that she could come by whenever as Kayla told her how about coming in about 9 am as Kayla listened to her telling her thank you and that she would see her at 9 as Kayla hung up the phone. Kayla began to hear the front door bells beginning to open as the sounds of mothers walking in meant only 1 thing that it was time to get to work. Kayla met Martha into the kitchen once they both got the children situated. Kayla spoke up telling her friend that she set up an interview with the girl who came in Friday asking Martha if she remembered seeing her walk over the playpen wall as Martha quickly told her that she remembered feeling so embarrassed and that it didn't help that Kate told her that I was special as Kayla began to laugh. Martha looked down at her friend telling her that she didn't know what she was laughing at as she pointed to clock reading 8:30 telling her that she had to interview the new worker dressed like a 3 year old as she patted her on her padded backside as Kayla stared as she forgot how she was dressed. Kayla looked at Martha telling her that she wasn't even thinking about what she was wearing when she setup the interview as she turned to the large mirror in the kitchen seeing the outfit that her daddy had dressed her in this morning as the door bell rang. Martha began to giggle telling her that it looks like its show time as Kayla swatted her friends backside as Martha giggled watching her friend waddling towards the door. Kayla began to take deep breaths wondering if she could really do this as she stared at the front door seeing the young woman who was about a foot and a half taller then her as she smiled and told herself she could do this. Kayla walked up to the woman as she put her hand out telling her good morning. Paige looked down at the short girl seeing the girls hand out who looked no more then 3 or 4 as she picked up the girl telling her how adorable she looked as she began to coo at her. Kayla quickly realized that the young girl immediately thought she was nothing more then a charge in need of a care and began to giggle. Paige saw the girl giggling asking her what was so funny as Kayla spoke up asking if she was Paige as Paige asked how she knew that as Kayla told her that she was Kayla. Paige began to giggle asking her if her mommy had ever told her that it wasn't nice to lie as Kayla told her that she knows that she looks like she belongs here, but that she really is the owner Kayla as Paige began to stare at the woman wondering if this girl who looked no more then 2 or 3 could actually be telling her the truth. Martha looked out the door of kitchen and quickly saw that her friend was already in the hands of the young girl and began to giggle as she headed towards the door. Paige looked away from the door to see a taller woman walking towards her as she looked down at the girl in her arms telling her that we can finally get to the bottom of this as Kayla turned to see Martha walking up to them. Martha smiled telling Paige good morning asking if there was a problem seeing her friend laughing in her arms as Paige told her that she had an interview with Kayla Jones this morning and that this girl in her arms has told her that she is Kayla, but that I have told her that it isn't nice to lie to people as Martha began to laugh as Kayla smirked at her friend who was staring at her. Paige asked what is so funny as Martha told the young girl that it really was Kayla in her arms and that she is the owner of the daycare. Paige began to look at the giggling girl in her arms as she placed her back on the ground and quickly apologized as tears began to form in her eyes. Kayla and Martha saw the water works from the young girl asking what was wrong as Paige began to cry telling her that she really needed this job and that she felt like she was already messing up things. Kayla listened to the young girl telling her that it wasn't her fault and that she still wanted to do the interview with her as Kayla and Martha both made the young girl feel better. Martha couldn't stop laughing as Kayla looked up at friend asking her don't you have a wet diaper to go take care of or should I call the baby's mommy as Martha began to blush as she walked towards the kitchen. Kayla stared at Paige asking her to come inside her office as the young girl followed her inside. Kayla sat in her computer chair staring back at the young girl cleaning up her tears as she asked if she was ok watching as she began to nod. Kayla stuck her hand out introducing herself once again as Paige shook her hand introducing herself. Kayla went over basic questions with the girl from her experiences, schooling, and just basic life questions as she began to smile at her telling her that she seems like she would be the perfect fit at the daycare. Paige began to smile thanking Ms.Jones and telling her that she would be the best caregiver she could possibly be as Kayla spoke up asking her if she had any questions for her. Paige began to get nervous as Kayla asked her to ask and that it wouldn't hurt her chances as she laughed at the young girl. Paige sighed and asked her new boss why she dressed the way that she did as Kayla began to smile telling her that it just kind of felt right and that her husband really liked her this way as Paige eyes began to go big as her mind clicked asking if she was one of those adult babies that she had seen on TV as Kayla began to laugh telling her that she didn't know about all of that, but that she was learning as Paige told her that she found it very cute. Kayla began thanking her new employee for coming in and that she would see her first thing in the morning as she walked her outside.

Hello all! This is my very first original story! I hope you like it! Please feel free to leave comments/suggestions and what not! I'd love to hear what you have to say! As of Chapter 3 this story has 2 perspectives **** is shown to signify perspective switching. This is an experiment I'm doing to see if I can tell the story better this way. ====Chapter 1 "Just A Checkup"==== I was getting ready for a doctors appointment. It was 6am, but my doctors appointment wasn't until 1pm. Than why was I getting up so early, It's entirely due to the method of transportation I use. "Phone-A-Trip" a service that allows disabled people and seniors to go anywhere in the county for a mere $5 each way. I didn't have a car so this seemed like the most cost-effective option, especially when you consider ride-sharing apps like "Ryde" would cost at least triple that price. As the saying goes you get what you pay for, Phone-A-Trip would guarantee you get to your appointment on time or your money back. The way they did this however was by giving you a pickup time about 6 hours away from your actual appointment time, give or take. Today my ride was scheduled between 6:30am - 7:00am, this meant that I had to sit outside my front door for a half hour as Phone-A-Trip did not call you when the driver arrived, if you missed your ride you could be penalized and possibly lose access to the service entirely. Lucky for me I was ready and out the door by 6:15am. Once the Phone-A-Trip had arrived I paid the driver $5 and took my seat. There was only 1 other group of people on the bus so I assumed they would get me to my appointment early. I was wrong, I got to my appointment with less than 10 minutes to spare, the other group of people wanted to go to the complete opposite side of the county and Phone-A-Trip put them ahead of me on the queue because their appointment was earlier, even though my destination was on the way to where they wanted to go, I literally saw my drop off spot while we were driving and asked the driver if he could just drop me off. He replied with something along the lines of "I have to drop everyone off in the order they are assigned." I walked to the pediatrics clinic, which I had been going to for years and continued to go to. They already knew everything about my situation, it would've just been a pain to go to a different doctor who I didn't know. I barely trusted the doctors I had been seeing for years! No way I was just going to go somewhere else with people I didn't know at all and just trust them with handling my situation. The worst part about the pediatrics office was by far the Waiting Room. Nothing but kids running screaming and crying. There were some well behaved kids here and there, but the shear amount of misbehaving kids kinda outnumbered them, maybe not in size but definitely in noise level. I usually just brought a pair of headphones so I could listen to some Music on my phone while I waited. It didn't completely drown out the noise of loud children, but it helped significantly. When my name was called I received a little SMS alert on my phone saying "Daniel Kasar Berang the doctor will see you now please go to office #15 within the next 15 minutes." If you waited more than 15 minutes to report to the office you had to sign in again as they only had a few available rooms at any given time. I think a 15 minute wait is more than reasonable though, I know people who can't even be 2 minutes late after being called into see the doctor. I got up off my chair and started walking into the hallway where all the rooms were located I walked until I came across a restroom, at which point I stopped and paused to think if I needed to go number one or number two before my appointment. I sorta had an urge to do both, but these appointments weren't usually longer than 15 - 30 minutes. Ultimately I ended up deciding against it this time, besides I didn't want to be late and potentially be stuck in the waiting room for even longer and possibly never get seen for missing my original appointment time. I continued walking down the hall until I saw rooms number #12 #13 #14 and #15. I had never been to room #15 in my entire 21 years of going to this hospital, in fact I didn't know they had a room #15, they were recently doing a lot of renovations though, so it's entirely possible it's a new addition. I gave the door 3 good hard knocks just to make sure no one was already in there. I've accidentally walked into the wrong room before and it was very embarrassing to say the least, ever since then I've done this 3 knock routine and I haven't gotten the wrong room since! I slowly opened the door and walked into the examination room and I see a large hospital crib. The thick metal bars were not raised so the crib was more like a standard examination table. You could tell it was still a crib since the bars were still there touching the floor they just weren't raised. The room also had stuff like baby bottles, breast pumps, toys and other things scattered about the room. At first I thought I got the wrong room. I got my phone out my my pocket and went to go double check the text to make sure the room number was correct, sure enough it said right on the text "please go to office #15 within the next 15 minutes." As I stood there to ponder what could have possibly gone wrong I hear a knock on the door before it begins to open. "Hello Daniel My name is Emma I'll be your nurse this evening. Are you ready for your checkup?" She asked as she stepped further into the examination room. Emma was a tall woman with medium blonde hair, it went about down to her shoulders. She was wearing white nurses uniform which had 2 of the buttons undone, presumably to prevent her huge breasts from popping the buttons completely off the uniform entirely. She also had a baby's pacifier pinned to her shirt dangling right next to her nurses badge. "Yeah, I do have one question though. Am I in the right room? This seems like an examination room for infants not like the regular exam rooms." I questioned "I'm very sorry about that! all of our regular exam rooms are occupied, we're currently at full capacity. This room should work fine, but if you feel uncomfortable I can reschedule your appointment." She replied with a smile, obviously trying to make sure that I was as comfortable as possible "No no, I'm already here, I was honestly just curious is all." I said not even noticing I was staring at the pacifier clipped to her uniform. She looked at me and followed my gaze to the pacifier. "Oh this? Sometimes infants can get really fussy, this helps calm them down. I get a new one every time I get assigned this room with a new patient. I didn't actually know it was you until I was already wearing it." Emma explained as if she knew exactly why I was staring. "So shall we get started? Just come here and take a seat on the examination table." Emma said as she grabbed my hand and walked me over to the crib which I suppose doubled as an examination table. I sat down on the "exam table" and Emma began going through the usual steps. First she got out a stethoscope and pressed it against my back "Deep Breath Please." Emma asked politely. I Inhaled deeply and than gave a quick exhale, like anyone would after being told to give a "deep breath". "Careful now! You don't want to blow the roof off this place do you?" Emma teased with a cute giggle." After about 4 or 5 more deep breaths with the stethoscope she moved on to heartbeat. "Alright heart rate is normal, maybe a little fast but it's within the normal margin of error." She commented placing the stethoscope back in her uniform pocket. "There is one more thing I have to test before I can release you with a clean bill of health." Emma had a nervous tone to her voice as she said that. "It's nothing serious or anything, it's just a simple temperature. The issue is... we only have thermometers meant for babies, meaning.... it goes up your butt." "W-w-w-Wait! You must be able to get a thermometer from another room! That can't be the only option!!" I quickly stammered to try to think of any alternative. "Unfortunately it is the only option. The reason you got put in this room was because all the 'big kid' rooms were taken, so I'm afraid all the 'big kid' thermometers are currently being used for other patients." Emma replied matter of factly as she went over to get the thermometer and some lubricant. "I'll try to make it as painless as possible okay?" Emma said trying to comfort me. "Just get it over with. P-Please." I said, my whole body shaking slightly and my cheeks blushing bright red. I assumed the position on the crib, currently exam table. My asshole pointing upwards, overall just trying to make the whole thing get done as quickly as possible. Emma laughed "Maybe you do belong here after all." "That's not funny!" I growled. Emma got her fingers covered in the lubricant and set course for my butthole. "Here comes the plain! VRRRRRRRRRRRMMMMMMMMMM" She sounded out with her mouth, really drinking in the humiliation of the whole situation. I let out a yelp once the cold lubrication made contact with my butthole. Before I even had time to process what just happened I felt the thermometer enter through my back door without so much as knocking. "Eeep" I squealed. "You're really cute, you know that?" Emma started to count down from 30. "30, 29, 28, 27, 26." It felt like a literal eternity with this unwanted object just sitting there in my butt and if I didn't know any better I'd say Emma was enjoying every minute of it, judging by the huge grin she had on her face. "15, 14, 13, 12, 11, 10, 9, 8, 10, 9" 'Did she just fucking rewind a couple of seconds?' I thought to myself. 'SHE REALLY IS ENJOYING THIS ISN'T SHE!?!?!?!' "5, 4, 3, 2.....5, 4, 3,...4, 3 2 aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaand 1." she made sure to make those last few seconds the longest. I swear those last 5 seconds were longer than every other number of the countdown combined. Emma slowly started to move the thermometer out of my asshole just when it was about halfway out, she decided to push it back in. Which caused me to let out a slight squeal. I would've called her out on her bullshit, but It'd be pretty stupid to anger her, especially when she literally had me defenseless. After about a minute or two of her playing around with the thermometer, pretending to remove it before putting it back in and letting it sit for a couple of seconds and repeating the process over multiple times. She finally decided to stop joking around and took the thermometer out of my asshole, for real this time. "See that wasn't so bad now was it?" I swear she had the biggest fucking smug ass look on her face, she was practically getting off to this. I quickly pulled my underwear and pants back up, not wanting to have them off any longer than absolutely necessary. "Sorry I had to keep re-inserting it like that. The thermometer kept giving me a bad reading." she attempted to excuse herself. That's the worst fucking excuse I've ever heard of! "Yes, it was exactly that bad." I sulked. "Aww come now, don't pout!" Emma went over and got a couple pills and a cup of water. "Here take this, you have some irregularities in your vitals, nothing serious but these should get them back to normal." Emma handed me the pills and the class of water. I reluctantly took the pills and washed them down with the cup of water. "Those pills will make you feel pretty tired so I recommend laying down for a few minutes, we'll sort everything out after the effects wear off." Emma gently pushed me down onto the exam table so I was laying instead of sitting. Instantly I started feeling the effects of the pills kick in. I didn't get much sleep last night anyway, so I decided to close my eyes take a quick snooze. ====End of Chapter 1==== I hope you guys enjoyed the first chapter of my very first public story of this type! Let me know if you enjoy it and want me to make more. I had a pretty fun time making it! Remember this is my very first public story, so go easy on me! Hope it was worth your time. Look forward to potentially writing more chapters. Feel free to Modify, Remix, Redistribute this story in any way you like. So long as it remains publicly available and free you have my official permission. Some credit in the modified, remixed, redistributed would be nice, even something as simple as "Original By Kasarberang" would be greatly appreciated, but that part doesn't matter that much to me. I think these terms are more than reasonable. Just A Checkup ~ A Kasarberang Story

Alright, this wild beast of a story I started to write over a year ago, but I haven't finished as much of it as I would've liked. Still, I'm gonna post what I have over the coming days. It's a little story about a woman, a wish-fulfilment app, and how one chance for greatness can bring out both the worst and the best in us. Enjoy. From This Day Forth by Frostwyrm Part 1 Leslie Audet Is A Wishmaker Chapter 1 Wishmaker It was a few minutes before 6 AM and Leslie Audet could feel that it was just another cold november morning. The windows to her apartment were closed, but she was positive that it was frosty even in here. She groaned, still half-asleep, and tried to bury her head beneath the sheets. It was slightly warmer, but not by that much of a margin. She needed new sheets, some which actually did their job during this most joyous of seasons. The woman knew that, but also knew that she wouldn't get to buy any this month or the next, or probably ever. Unless she got a raise, which was of course doubtful. She stayed beneath the sheets, closed her eyes and tried to fall asleep again. It was something she'd done quite often in her college days, where she'd managed to get more sleep when at any other time in her life. Those days were over, as her alarm clock decided to remind her. Its horrible noise shattered the peace of mind she established and made the woman jump up and storm across the floor, every step a painful reminder of how cold it was in here. She slammed her hand down on the damn thing and then there was only silence. Leslie remained there for a moment. The city's lights managed to penetrate those old curtains of hers with ease and covered her bedroom in a dim luminescence. It was, like the rest of her apartment, entirely unremarkable. An unremarkable wardrobe, an unremarkable cabinet, and an unremarkable bed with slightly stained sheets. Leslie would have lied if she said she liked how it looked. A noise came from above, she heard the ceiling creak as someone moved. She heard a loud voice, screaming obscenities, which was soon added by more voices complaining about the rising noise levels. Leslie let out a sigh as she stared down on her alarm clock. The worst part about sunday mornings was always when it woke up the guy above her, as he was one of those cholerics who went into a frenzy whenever anything happened. Leslie hated that guy as much as this apartment, but after five years of this, it was pretty much a part of her routine. As the complaining died down and everybody presumably receded to their beds again, Leslie, with another sigh, went for the door and into the biggest room of her apartment. Flipping on the light switch, she casually glanced over an unremarkable couch, an unremarkable table and unremarkable boxes piling up along the wall. Ignoring it all, she went straight for the bathroom and used the chance to glance directly into the mirror. "Still a gorgeous baby girl," Leslie remarked through clenched teeth. Needless to say, she hated how she looked. It wasn't the fact that she was thirty-nine or that her red hair decided that now was the right time to start getting grey. It wasn't that she was particularly unhappy with those small breasts that pushed against the fabric of her nightdress, nor the wrinkles, which looked like they were becoming more and more prominent, day after day. Neither was it her many freckles. No, it was the nightdress itself. A cute, pink thing with frills and her name stitched onto the right breast. She'd gotten it for a discount after befriending a skilled tailor in university, but that had been more than a decade ago. She hated looking at herself, a woman that looked almost too eager to grow old, in clothing that made her feel so childish. Leslie sighed and proceeded to lift the dress up, so that her underwear became visible. She stared at it for a moment. The legs truly didn't belong to a young girl anymore and the diaper almost looked like it fit perfectly to her new, granny-sort of look. Another sigh escaped her as she let the dress fall. At least her continence was still in tact, as her bladder made itself noticed rather quickly, but she didn't care about the pressure and just let herself go in the diaper. It was a process she was used to, by this point, but standing in the mirror, knowing the diaper was getting soaked beneath that frilly dress, it actually brought a smile on her face. "Still a gorgeous baby girl," Leslie told herself with a bit more confidence. She couldn't be a real child, so she'd have to settle for dressing like one. How old she got didn't matter, Leslie told herself and turned to walk away from the bathroom. She turned the light off behind her and quietly walked into her living room, seating herself on the couch and staring at the TV monitor and the console below. Five games remained, the rest of her once so vast collection she'd pawned off. This room looked dull, too, so Leslie decided to kick back and just stared at the ceiling. The slight crinkle of the diaper was her only respite, as every sunday morning. She missed having a computer, but the internet wasn't for her, not after Clara had messed her life up in a most ridiculous manner. Well, it hadn't exactly been Clara's fault. Forming friendships at work was different than at college and Leslie had been far too idealistic concerning that horrible woman. Time crawled along in the slowest pace imaginable and the artificial illumination gave way for the natural light of the sun. Leslie, as always, only barely noticed, as she never bothered to move her curtains. The woman in the apartment on the opposite side of the road was a rather prominent person in the district. While it was clear that she suffered from some sort of mental illness, she was apparently deemed safe enough to live on her own. So she took to stalking people or staring at them from her apartment window. Leslie had made the mistake of befriending her five years ago, much like she had tried to do with everyone back then. The results had left her with a distrust towards law enforcement and a rather jaded opinion of lawyers. Her grumbling stomach ripped Leslie away from her thoughts. She was thankful for the timely intervention of her body, lest she'd go down another bad road and rose up immediately, only to be interrupted by the ringtone of her mobile phone. She turned to the door, where her jacket hang and hurried over there, picking up her phone from a pocket. The number spelled out on it belonged to a friend of hers, one who only ever called these days to whine about her life. Another sigh escaped Leslie as she pressed a button and answered the phone. "Heya, Annie," she said with as little enthusiasm as possible. She expected to hear the noise of someone crying, some gurgle of meaningless words crashing against her delicate eardrums, but none of that was found. "Yo, Leslie, you wanna meet up today?" The voice sounded both happy and sober, two states of mind Leslie thought impossible to coexist within Annie at this point, so she just remained silent for a second too long. "You still there?" She shook her head. "Wha? Yeah, of course I'm still here. You sound lively, did something happen?" "I'll tell you when you get over here," the voice said over the phone. Leslie rolled her eyes but looked around her home. She didn't really feel like spending the rest of her sunday in this rotten place. "Sure," she answered, trying for a smile. "Cool, when can I expect you?" "Somewhere around ten, if that's alright with you." "Sure. Do hurry up, though. Weatherman said there's gonna be heavy snowfall today." "Kay, bye," Leslie answered and closed the call before Annie could answer. She remained standing for a moment more, feeling the padding press against her legs and her bottom, so soft and comfortable. Considering she only just wet it, she wondered whether she could keep it on and just get some pants, but decided against it. She went into the bathroom once more, took off the diaper, rolled it up and threw it into the bin she kept for them. After that she wiped her privates with some toilet paper. It took her about half-an-hour more to put on makeup and dress herself but forewent breakfast, as she did almost every single day. Today she opted for unremarkable pants, a sweater and the thickest jacket she had. Then she got her scarf, a woolen hat and mittens. Everything was ready and then she went out into the stairway. The floors looked as rustic as the apartments, yet it seemed more of a charm point here than inside. She ignored it, told herself that it was just her home being horrible and then locked the door. As she walked down she saw the landlord by the door. He was an arab-looking man in his mid-thirties, who was slightly overweight, sharply dressed and had one of those large beards which had gotten trendy at some point or another. Leslie put on her best smile as she walked down the stairs. "Hello, Asad," she said, keeping to the first name basis they'd established over the years. "Morning, Leslie," he said, not even looking at her, as he checked his mail. "I've gotten complaints about your alarm clock, again. Most people want to sleep in on sundays, so could you make my life easier and do the same?" She halted in her tracks as he said that, felt a shiver run down her spine. For some weird reason, people telling her off made her feel almost a child again, mischevious and small. But Asad was like the rest of the world and he wasn't part of her littlespace. Of course, she knew that there were complaints, since the house was pretty clairaudient. So, Leslie nodded. "I'll turn it off on sundays, then. That should get everybody off your back." He looked at her with a soft smile. Once, Leslie had considered him attractive, but that had been before he'd grown himself that horrid beard. "Thanks, Leslie," he said, before he turned his eyes back to the letters. And with that she vanished out into the open city. The district she lived in was worn-down, dirty, but at least wasn't filled with as many criminals as one might expect. There were some people Leslie would've described as ill of mind, at least one drug dealer and she was also certain that the boss of the chinese restaurant was involved with the mafia, but that was everybody she could think of. Yes, this district might be among the worst in the city, but she could still tolerate it. The worst part living here was the weather anyway. If it wasn't raining, it was cloudy and if it wasn't cloudy, there was fog. Even today the sky was colored in a grim grey-ish tone that would soon give way to snow. Honestly, she wasn't sure how happy she should be about this, but decided to not care. Instead, she walked along the streets of her home and watched how the city came more and more to life as she walked out of that broken down district. There weren't that many people on their way, so she was happy to take the subway to her friend's place. Some personnel checked the tickets, some homeless lady tried to sell her a paper she didn't want to buy and, of course, some creepy guy in a long coat leered at her. At least he got out a station before her, so that was a plus point. Annie lived ten stations away from Leslie, on the edge of the city, where the air smelled of salt and the rushing of waves could be heard in the distance. It was a green place during the summers, with lots of trees by the wayside, expensive hotels and shops. The residents had said it was a victim of gentrification, rent spiked, many people from five years ago were gone. Leslie knew that the few people who spent their lives here were either already looking for a new home or trying to fight a hopeless fight against the new city the politicians were creating. Of course, Annie was neither of those. Annie lived close to the daycare where she used to work, before she had her emotional breakdown. Paranoia, drug addiction, anancasms, it had all sent her down a steep cliff. Nowadays, the woman kept to herself, spent her days hiding away, drinking booze, crying how miserable her life was and failing to get proper treatment for her mental illnesses. Once upon a time, Leslie had liked her, but as she approached the house Annie lived in, she couldn't help but feel the want to turn right back around. She rang the doorbell, which was answered by a ring of the door, signalling her to open it. Inside, the house was of a much better quality than her place. The ceiling didn't look cracked, the stairs were freshly painted, the smell of chemicals was in the air as the housekeeper had clearly gone over the floor recently. Annie lived on the third floor, where she occupied a two room apartment much like Leslie's, except, of course, much better decorated. And more filled with trash last she checked in. Annie had become sort of a hoarder ever since she started to fear her neighbours. Leslie prepared herself for a horrid smell to drift into her nostrils, but as the door opened, she was greeted by the soft smell of scented candles and a warm smile by her friend. "Leslie," Annie said and put her arms around the other woman. "You came!" "Yeah, of course I did," she answered, awkwardly putting her arms around Annie's back. The other woman loosened her grip. "Come in. Come in," she said and gestured for Leslie to follow her. So she did, closing the door behind her. Annie Sherman was a grotesquely fat woman of fifty years with a pig nose and hair she dyed a different color every month. This time it was a shade of red mixed in with streaks of blue. Leslie thought it looked ugly, but admitted to herself that she was just worried that there would be less grey in Annie's hair than her own. Annie also managed to dress in unflattering clothing, but Leslie knew that she'd simply stopped caring at one point or another. They walked into the woman's living room, which reeked of cigarettes and alcohol, though there were some trash bags scattered across the floor. Old food was rotting away on the table, right beside a fresh bag of potato chips. She spotted four candles burning behind them, all vanilla scented and the windows were open, too. Still, the different odors mixed together in a sickly sweet smell. Leslie hated it immediately. "So, you're still the same, huh?" She asked, kicking a trash bag that lay in her way. Annie cleaned some magazines off the couch and gestured Leslie to sit down, though she herself only moved away after putting the magazines down the couch again and lifting them up again. She did that four times and finally receded to the wall by the window. "Yeah," she said with an awkward smile. "I got in touch with another doc, though. So I hope that goes well." Leslie shrugged and finally settled down, looking at the old food. She wasn't sure what it was, but once upon a time, probably a soup. She looked at it and then couldn't bear it anymore, taking it and walking into Annie's kitchen. Her friend quietly watched, as if she was trying evaluate what was happening. Leslie figured it some new fear, some new compulsion and didn't really care. She cleaned the bowl with her hands, since Annie had no dishwasher. The fat woman walked up to the kitchen door, still looking at her. "You don't need to do that, you know?" Once more, Leslie shrugged. "I like work, helps me not think about my own shit." Annie folded her arms and leaned against the door, it creaked ever so slightly. "Still trouble with that Clara woman?" "Everybody started ignoring me ever since the new boss showed up. He cares about how we treat each other, mostly because he doesn't want any drama at work. Clara just tries to be subtle about it, as always and when he's not there … I guess I should find a new job." "You've been saying that for two years now," Annie said, her gaze piercing through Leslie. She smiled at that. Leslie didn't intend to get another job. She'd considered suicide more seriously than that. It wasn't just moving away from the city. She had no coin, no family, no idea how to even start a new life somewhere else. Somewhere along the line, she'd lost the spunk of her youth and just wanted to remain in an endless cycle of daily work. That was the adult thing to do, after all. "I'm just complaining, it's not really as bad as I make it out to be," Leslie said, water flowing through her finger, an empty smile on her lips. "Rick said Clara's a high functioning sociopath, your co-workers are all sheep and your boss is blind to anything that doesn't concern whatever your company does," Annie said. Rick was another man she knew, an old love that remained at least a steady friendship. He was also far too open about other people's problems, which left Leslie exasperated. "She's not a sociopath, my co-workers got their own lives to deal with and my boss cares about the company. Rick just knows what I told him at my worst, seriously. Don't take his word over mine. Can we talk about something else now?" Annie shrugged. "I just wanted to make conversation, geeze." Then make it without digging into open wounds, you idiot, Leslie thought, rolling her eyes. Thinking of another topic was hard. Of course, she could've complained to Annie about Annie, but that seemed hardly appropriate. So she just quietly finished up with the bowl, before she went back to the couch in the living room and sat down. "What did you want to talk about anyway?" "Actually," Annie said and went for her pockets, took out her mobile phone. "I wanted to talk to you about something that might interest you." She sat down beside Leslie, typing wildly on her phone. Her fingers were thick and clumsy, how she managed to work a phone with them was far beyond Leslie. Either way, she was happy that this wasn't going to end up in a whine-a-thon like almost every other meeting they had these days. At least, she thought so at first, but then she noticed how Annie clicked her tongue while she typed, a clear sign that she just got caught up in another compulsion. Leslie looked at her, impatiently drumming her fingers on her knees. The only thing that made her stay now was that she didn't want to go home. Now that people were awake, she knew that the sounds would be unbearable. She hated it and Asad wasn't helping, since he only ever talked about the noises she made, all while dismissing her own complaints. "Is the price of this place still good?" "My landlord spent the last two months raising the rent. It's still affordable, but not for much longer, why?" "Because I hate my place," Leslie answered truthfully. "I don't think you want to live together with me. I know I'm wearing you out." "You already did," Leslie said and gave her friend a smile to take the edge off her words. It worked, it always did, as Annie gave her a small smile back. "Are you searching for a new place?" "Not in earnest. I've got the cheapest apartment in the city, or close to it anyway, and my job won't pay enough for a bigger one." Annie nodded. "Maybe you should look for another one. You're smart, I'm sure you find something." She sighed. "I'm working for a company that spent the past few years growing. Everyday I'm expecting a raise, since everybody knows how much I'm helping out with everything." "Those are just excuses, though." Leslie let out a bitter laugh. "Maybe, maybe not. I won't stake my whole livelihood on the off chance that I might find better work, though." Annie's fingers danced across the phone and the woman exhaled loudly, shaking her head. "You're just wasting away, though." That much was true, Leslie had to admit, but in the same vain, she simply shrugged. "We all do." Annie's eyes fell and she looked at the phone for a solid minute. The quiet was welcome, since Leslie could take the chance to not think about her life, but rather something, anything else. They only got older and with every year that passed, Leslie wanted to think about what she'd done until now less and less. In a way, she knew that Annie felt the same way, but she blamed it on her illnesses, that she'd lived happily before. Maybe it was true, maybe not. Leslie couldn't find an answer. "I've got it, take a look." Leslie leaned over to catch a glimpse at whatever it was that Annie offered her. A website, with a simple blue design and in its middle was a window where one could type their name. She raised an eyebrow, "So you found a shady website on the internet? Color me impressed," she said sarcastically. "No, sheesh. Rick told me about it. It's a weird site. You type in your name and then it just asks a few questions." "Still sounds shady, though." Leslie looked at her friend who handed her the phone. "Try typing in your name. You'll see what I mean with weird." The woman sighed and did as she was told. Leslie Audet, she typed and suddenly a question flashed up before her. Do You Want Your Wishes To Come True? She stared at the window for a moment. Should she ask Annie, or just answer the question? A shiver ran down her spine, like bug crawling down and covering her in ice, and as it went, she stopped wondering and just started typing her answer. She hit Enter and then looked at the phone as the site vanished and gave way to Annie's social network profile, where the mother texted her daughter rather viciously. Leslie ignored it and looked at Annie. "The fuck was that?" Annie shrugged. "Rick told me about it, it seemed fun, so I shared it with you." Yet Leslie couldn't quite follow that train of thoughts. "It was just a question. I don't even know what just happened with it. Who programs a site to ask a dumb question? Are they trying to be ominous?" "It's more like a game. You get a message later on where they explain the rules. It's creepy at first, but you get used to the questions. I wanted to tell you because the messages indicate that some big event is happening on monday." The vagueness of those sentences made Leslie weary. "Why would you want to share a game with me?" Annie offered her a sad smile. "You'll see. It asks you if you have a wish, a desire you want to have fulfilled. I said that I want to leave my fears behind. I want to walk the outside world again, get back to work and life and everything I left behind. It said that on monday, I would find myself in a world where my wishes would come true. I don't think it's true, but a part of me does. I don't know, but I thought, considering how much you've been there for me the past few years, it might be some fun for you, too." She felt her head hurting and rubbed her temples. "Really? You called me over for this dumb shit?" Leslie shook her head and gave the phone back to her friend. "You do know I've got better things to do, right?" "Leslie, I–" Leslie rose up. "Stuff, Annie. I've got stuff to do!" Before her friend could answer, she went for the door, happy that she kept the coat and shoes on. She closed the door without even saying goodbye and left the house without further notice. Outside, snow was falling and she stared up at the sky. Countless snowflakes fell down from the sky and Leslie could only hope that it wouldn't end up like last winter. She hated to go to work through ice and snow. Either way, the sunday was hers now and she still needed to stay away from her home. And Annie, too, since this was pretty much the biggest waste of time she'd ever sent Leslie on. The question from the site still lingered on her mind, though, and she reached for her own. It was a prize she'd gotten from Rick last christmas, one of the few gifts she could truly use. She turned it on and found it ringing with a message, though it came from noone she knew. If You Want That Wish To Come True, Just Hit Enter. She stared for a moment, then looked back at Annie's apartment. There was a second part to this? Leslie groaned, but hit enter nonetheless. If it was a virus, she didn't care. There was no vital information on that phone and she could do well without the ability of getting calls. Instead of a virus, she received another message, however. To Write Out One True Desire Is All It Needs To Set You On The Path Where All Your Wishes Come True: There was an empty box beneath the message for her to write in, she looked at it and then up at the sky again. It wasn't like she had anything better to do, so as she started to walk back to the train station she started to think on her answer. She didn't think it was true, either. Of course she didn't think that. The city was dull and grey and boring, but it was her life and she knew that there was no more way to change it. She'd robbed herself of that hope. Her legs were hurting, there was an aching to her back and she felt a hundred years older than she was. On whim, she decided to answer. "To have a young body again." But she didn't hit enter, instead let the answer stand there. Leslie stopped in her walk, wondered how a world might look where this might work, where this would send her to a younger body. What would she even do with it? What sort did she want? She'd read some stories about alternate dimensions, about regressing into a younger body. It was a fantasy she liked, something she loved to happen to her. Half-heartedly she also remembered some roleplaying she'd done in the past, the ages her characters had been. Always children, innocent and unspoiled by the rotten world. "To have a body of ten years again," she corrected the writing and sent the message to wherever. Then she put the phone away again, sighing heavily. Monday morning, 6 AM was when her long road to death continued and in truth, wishful thinking wouldn't be of any help then. Knowing that, she decided to take the train to the very last station, where she could at least take a walk and enjoy some unspoiled nature.

I think one of my pics is too risque for DD... click here to read the full story with both pics. A friend of mine said she was in the mood for something dark and embarrassing... I'm dedicating this one to her and all the other naughty girls out there. If you’re a naughty girl and you’re reading this, then it’s already too late. That fascination you’re feeling, the urge to read onward-- that’s not an accident. You’re already falling under my spell... and by the time you’ve finished reading, it won’t matter what you are now... because by the time you get to the end of this, you’re going to be nothing but an overgrown baby. Don’t believe me? Then keep reading (as if you had a choice.) Let your eyes wander on down the page, and maybe even allow yourself a smile or chuckle at how silly it all is. That’s fine... your disbelief is all part of the plan... by the time you realize what’s going on, it’ll be too late. You can probably feel it now. It’s very subtle at first... little more than a tickle in the back of your head... but ignore it for now (as I know you will) and just keep reading. Let your eyes wonder over the words, letting them fill up your mind until there is nothing else. There... you can feel that something’s wrong now, can’t you? All those precious big girl thoughts are going away... drown out by the growing din inside of you-- a voice that tells you to abandon the hollow trappings of your adult life and settle back into the soft, babyish comfort of a nice... soft... diaper. Now it’s in full effect, and you wish you could take your eyes away... that you had just listened to my warnings... but now it’s too late. It’s OK, don’t fight it... just let the words wash over you, filling you up with warm, mushy feeling, pushing out all the bad thoughts, pushing all that boring schooling and useless job experience aside. Just relax and let it fill you with warmth and innocence, and don’t worry about a little dampness down below... you’re just wetting your pants. Now now... don’t run away (like you could if you even tried.) Just give your butt a little squirm in the seat any you’ll discover a little extra padding-- that’s right: you’re wearing diapers! Good thing, too... they’ll catch all the pee pee you were too silly to hold in and keep you from making a big mess... after all, you don’t want to get spanked by daddy or mommy... do you? And as you sit there, on you’re plushly padded patootie, you’re going to notice small changes... your cup of coffee becomes a bottle, your t-shirt becomes a onsie, and... was your hair up in pig-tails like that before you sat down and started reading? There’s no denying it, honey-- you’re turning into a baby! Now, you’re probably asking yourself “could I possibly be more infantilized than I am right now?” and I would like to respond to that question with a little riddle: what’s white and brown and stinky all over? Give up? BBBLLLAAARRRTT! The answer is you, honey... or more specifically, your diaper! PU! Don’t try to deny it young woman... your pampers are all saggy and brown and the back, even if the stink wasn’t a dead giveaway! You look so cute with that shock look on your face as that big load overwhelms you, forcing it’s way out of your backside and squishing into the back of your pampers without your permission. A saggy, stinky diaper butt... that was your fate the moment you logged in to this website! And let’s face it-- you wouldn’t be here unless you wanted it... would you sweetie? Now, I know you’d love to read more, but you’re long overdue for a nap, and mommy or daddy should be along soon to put you down for the afternoon. Night night, sweetie... and stop by again real soon... assuming you’re still allowed to use the computer, that is! Until then, I know you’ll be dreaming of diaper changes...

This is a complete story about a young man forced into diapers by his step-mother after he messes up. A Second Chance Before I start this, I should note that my step-mother is not the evil woman I thought she was, and my younger step-sister is not the obnoxious little brat I remember when I was younger. In fact, despite giving them many years of grief and disrespect, they have treated me as family and loved me more than I deserve. My mom and dad were never married but did live together when I was little. I don’t remember very much about that time. After he left, I lived with my mom. I would get to see my dad on weekends, and the occasional week when my mom didn’t want me around. My parents passed me along like unwanted baggage, and I would end up staying with whatever parent had to take me in. My dad started dating Ashley when I was nine years old, and while Ashley was always very nice- she wasn’t my mother. I hated her and I hated her little daughter. Emily was four years younger than me, and just a little Kindergartener. I thought she was just a little kid who was stealing my dad. Part of the problem was that my dad treated Emily has a daughter. Emily’s father had been killed when she as very young, and my dad was the man she knew as a father. I was jealous because she got my dad all the time, while I could only see him on weekends. I was also jealous because their house was nicer than my mom’s home. It was bigger, and Emily had more toys than I had growing up. It wasn’t fair. And it was a nicer She lived full-time with my dad, and I was jealous that this relative stranger got to have my dad all to herself, while I lived in a smaller house and only got to see him on weekends. It wasn’t just their house that was nicer. For example, I used to wet my bed when I was younger.I guess my dad wet the bed when he was young as well, so it was something that I inherited from him. My mom hated it, and would yell, punish, and even humiliate me because of it. She never put me in diapers, but she threatened to get some diapers for me many times. Ashley was never mean about it. She made sure my mattress was protected and would help me get clean in the morning.I would feel bad and apologize because I was used to my mom getting mad about it. But Ashley would just say, “That’s ok. I know you aren’t doing it on purpose.” Emily was fully potty trained before I even knew her, which was another reason that I hated her. It was embarrassing to have a little sister completely potty trained, while I still wet my bed. Despite that, Emily never teased me about it, and Ashley never yelled at me. Unfortunately, my dad had to travel a lot, and I didn’t get see him as much. If my dad was out of town, I didn’t come over for the weekend. I started to rebel against everything as a teenager. I didn’t like my dad not spending time with me, and took it out on the whole family, especially Ashley. I was rude, and wouldn’t listen to her. I don’t think I said three words to her for the four years I was in high school. I graduated from high school, but only barely. I couldn’t get a full-time job and didn’t want to go back to school. I spent most of my days playing video games and doing drugs. I didn’t have very many friends, and the few that I had grew up and moved on.At nineteen my mom got tired of my bullshit and kicked me out, and with no place else to go I moved in with my dad and Ashley. There was a still a lot of conflicts. My dad wanted me to go back to school, or find some kind of job, but I wasted every single opportunity I had. My dad got me a job in Alaska, but I was fired for smoking pot in the dorm. Emily and Ashley tried to help me, but I rebutted every chance I got. I was happy smoking pot, playing video games, and living in the basement. Oh yeah, and I was still wetting that bed, but wouldn’t wash my own laundry. Shortly after my 22nd birthday I was arrested for drunk driving, which caused me to lose my driver’s license, and made me it ever more difficult to get a job. I was arrested again a month later for public intoxication. Despite not being charged, this was the last straw. My dad wanted to kick me out, but I listened as Ashley argued in my favor. “You can’t kick him out. He has no place else to go.” “And whose fault is that?” My dad replied. “He’s family.” “But he’s been so rude.” “He is still your son, which makes him my son too. And I refuse to kick out family when they are in need.” I went downstairs feeling bad for all the things I had said to Ashley, especially since I knew she was the only reason I wasn’t homeless. That night my dad came into my room and said, “Well you can stay, but I want to you thank Ashley for that.” I nodded. “And I want to you start treating her with respect, and acting like you’re part of this family. If I find out that you’ve disobeyed Ashley, you will be out on the street. Do you understand?” “Yes, sir.” “Now go up and thank Ashley for saving your ass.” I went upstairs and politely thanked Ashley, and apologized. Ashley gave me a stern look and said, “There are going to be some changes, but I’ll wait until the morning to go over them.” My dad added, “And don’t you even think about complaining about it. No matter what Ashley says, your only response is ‘Yes Ma’am.’ Do you understand?” I nodded and went downstairs. I wondered what the new rules would be, but I just went back to playing my video until the middle of the night. The next morning Ashley came downstairs with Emily and woke me up. She said, “It’s time to get up because we have a lot of work to do. First, let’s go over the new rules. You will only have 3 hours of internet time. I have a time, and it will stop after 3 hours. I expect you to eat breakfast with the family in the morning, which means getting up by 8:30, and we will eat dinner. If you can’t make dinner, you are to call me. I nodded. “And there is only one more rule. We are going to clean this room today, and I want to you to keep it that way. That means you are going to have to sleep in these,” and she put a package of Pull Up Style diapers on the bed. “Those are diapers! I don’t want to wear those.” I protested. “Yes, and you wet the bed. That’s not your fault, but you’re old enough to take care of it, and we don’t want this God Awful smell in our house.” I had no choice and figured she couldn’t make me anyway. What was she going to do? Come down to my bedroom at night to make sure I was in Pullups. We cleaned my room. In truth, it was mostly Ashley and Emily, but I helped. That night Ashley came down and said, “I just want to make sure you got dressed for bed. Do you have your Pullups on?” “No, but I’m not going to bed yet.” Ashley didn’t budge. “I didn’t ask that. Put on those Pullups, and I’ll let you play your game. “ I looked at Ashley and asked, “Are you going to watch me?” “Do you think it’s anything I haven’t seen? I can always go buy some diapers for you.” I stripped and put a clean pair of Pullups. “That’s good, and those better still be on in the morning.” Ashley woke me up in the morning and right away noticed my wet Pullups. “I see you were good and used the Pullup.” “But they were wet.” “Well, that’s why you’re wearing them. Get changed and come upstairs for breakfast.” I was mostly good during that day. I ended up using my 3 hours of internet, but my phone had a hot spot, and I used the hot spot for most of the day. They had to call down twice to dinner, but I ate dinner without complaining and was fairly nice to Ashley and Emily. The only issue was bedtime. Ashley didn’t come down, so I went to bed without my Pullups. The next morning Ashley woke me and immediately saw that I had wet the bed. She was furious. “You can’t be serious!” She screamed. “I’m tired of this. Get out of bed right now!” I’ve never heard Ashley cuss, but she came close that time. “Get your butt out of that bed right now!” I was shocked but got out of bed. “Ok, now come with me.” “But I’ve got to change my clothes,” I whined. “No, you don’t. You’re going to stay in those wet panties until I get back.” I’ve never seen Ashley spank, or use any physical force, but when I wasn’t matching her pace she grabbed my ear and pulled me along into the kitchen. Emily was eating her breakfast and asked, “What happened?” Ashley said, “He didn’t wear his Pullups, and wet the bed.” I couldn’t see Emily’s face, but I imagined she was sneering at me. Ashley walked me to the corner and said, “Stand here and don’t move.” She grabbed my sweatpants and began to pull them down. I instinctively grabbed to hold them up, but Ashley swatted my hands away. She pulled down my wet underwear and gave me a hard spank with her open hand. “Stay still!” “Ow BITCH! WHAT THE FUCK!” I screamed back. Ashley regained her composure, and calmly looked at Emily and said, “It’s in the left drawer.” I turned around to see what she was getting, but Ashley gave me another swat. This time not as hard as the first one, but got my attention. “Look at the wall.” I heard Emily, “Here you go, mom.” “Thanks, honey.” I saw Ashley holding a pacifier, and tried to stick it in my mouth. I clenched my teeth, but Ashley spanked me once again and when I opened my mouth she plopped the pacifier in it. “We don’t use those words in this house. Keep this in your mouth until I take it.” Ashley looked at Emily and said, “I’ve got to go out and get some supplies. If he tries to move from that corner swat his little behind.” “Sure thing.” Ashley gave me one more swat and said, “You! Stay in this corner and mind your sister.” I was humiliated but wasn’t sure what was going to happen. I didn’t know if I was about to be kicked out, but Ashley didn’t say anything to me or threatened. I knew my dad would kick me out if he heard me scream at Ashley, so I was at her mercy. I was standing in the corner with my pants around my ankles like a naughty child. I tried to test Emily and started to turn my head. WHAP! Emily gave me a strong spank and firmly pointed at the corner. “Look in the corner.” I began to feel pressure in my bowel and knew my morning ritual was coming due. I reached to remove the pacifier, but another spank stopped me. “Keep that in your mouth.” I spoke through the pacifier. “I need to go to the bathroom.” “Don’t talk.” She warned. “But, it’s poop.” I cried. Emily stayed silent and I couldn’t see what she was doing. I squirmed around and waited. “Mom said you can go in your pants.” Ashley wanted me to shit my pants! I was stunned. “She wants me to shit my pants,” I mumbled. Once again a firm swat came down on my legs, and Emily said, “NO TALKING!” I stayed in the corner for what seemed like an eternity. I heard a knock on the door and Emily shouted, “Hi Heather, I’m in the kitchen! Come on in!” What, Emily’s friend Heather was going to see me in the corner. I tried to move, but Emily warned, “Stay in the corner!” Heather walked in to see me with my wet sweatpants around my ankles, a pacifier in my mouth, and my nose firmly planted in the corner of the room. “What’s up with your brother?” “He wet the bed.” “Doesn’t he always do that?” Heather asked. “Yeah, but my mom gave him some Pullups to wear. She trusted him to be a big boy and put them on for himself, but he couldn’t handle that. So if he is going to act like a baby, we will treat him like one.” “Hey!” I shouted, and my pacifier dropped from my mouth. WHAP! A hard spank. “Did I say you could speak? Now keep your pacifier in your mouth, and stay in the corner” Heather laughed and said, “It’s about time. He’s been a brat since I’ve known you.” “Seriously,” Emily replied. I’m not sure how much longer I was in the corner, but it was enough that I had to pee. I started to do the potty dance, which only made Emily bark “Stop moving.” “But I need to pee.” I cried. “Do you need to potty?” Emily asked in a patronizing tone. I nodded. “That’s why you’re wearing a diaper.” By this point, I was thoroughly defeated and just wanted the humiliation to end. I concentrated and a small stream of urine rolled down my leg. Heather looked and said, “He’s peeing on the floor.” Emily goes, “Oh, that’s good.” I expected her to mock me, but instead, Emily just came by with a towel and began to clean the puddle. “There, doesn’t that feel better.” I had to admit it felt nice to ease that pressure. I heard Heather ask, “Why aren’t you yelling at him for peeing his pants?” “Well, I told him to. And besides, it’s not healthy to hold your pee.” Eventually, I heard Ashley return, and Emily cried “Hi mom, do you need any help?” “No, just keep watching Mark. Has he been good?” “Ok. At first not so good, but he’s been good since Heather got here.” “Oh, Heather is here. Heather, can you help me while Emily watches her brother?” I stayed in the corner and finally, Ashley came in. She was calm, but firm and said. “I spoke to your father about what happened this morning, and he’s agreed with me. Here he wants to talk with you.” Ashley handed me the phone. “Hi, dad.” “Mark, I’m frustrated, and the only reason you still have a roof is that of your step-mother won't let me. Now, she is going to give you some new rules, and the only words that you can say back are ‘Yes, Ma’am,’ I will see you when I get home.” I didn’t even get the chance to say ‘Good Bye.’ “Did your dad speak to you?” Ashley asked. “Yes Ma’am” I politely replied. “Good, now remember that when I show you your new room.” “Yes Ma’am.” She took me into a small den that now looked like a nursery. My old bed had bars which made it look like a crib, there was changing table on the other side. I was stunned, and in a defeated voice I said, “It’s a crib.” Ashley stayed calm. “That’s right. Since I can’t trust you to act like a young man, I have no choice but to treat you like a baby. For now, you will be sleeping in this room. Your bedtime will be 8:30, and you will have a nap in the afternoon. You can forget about using the potty because from now on you are in diapers. And don’t even think about using the potty like a big boy. You use your diapers, and Emily or I will change them. Do you understand?” I wanted to scream but knew I had little choice. I had no place else to go, and anything but a polite “Yes, Ma’am,” would likely get me kicked out. Ashley scowled, “And stop calling me Ma’am. I’m not some kind of stranger. Call me mommy, or mom!” “But you’re not my mom,” I whined. “I’ve been your mom for ten years. You biological mom kicked you out and did nothing to teach you how to be a man. Which is why I’m going to have to do it. I’ve earned the right to be called mommy.” She was right. Ashley had been a mom to me for ten years. Much more than my actual mom, and even though I complained about it, I knew she cared. That’s more than I could say for my real mom. I genuinely felt guilty for all the heartache I had caused, and regretfully cried “I’m sorry, mommy.” I don’t know how it came out. I had never called Ashley mom in all my life, much less use ‘mommy’. Emily would occasionally use ‘mommy’ with her mother, and almost always called my dad, ‘daddy’, but I was a 22-year-old male who had just called his step-mother ‘mommy’.It didn’t feel so strange at the time, especially because I was still standing in my wet pajamas and about to be put in a diaper. I think Ashley was touched by the ‘mommy’ comment. It was a term of endearment and respect that she had been waiting for all those years. She put the pacifier in my mouth and gently hugged me. She chose her words carefully and said, “I know honey. Come on, let’s get you cleaned up and get some breakfast.” Ashley helped me on to the changing table and pulled off my wet pants. The urine had dried on my legs, and Ashley used wipes to get them clean as well as cleaning my bottom. The powder sent me on a wave of nostalgia. I was ten years the last time somebody put a diaper on me, and that was when my mom got mad at my bedwetting. It was a heartless act that was done to humiliate me, and she shamed me while doing it. This time was very different. Even though it was humiliating, Ashley didn’t make it feel that way. She didn’t shame me for wearing a diaper. Instead, she made it seem like this was just something I needed, just like I was much younger and not ready to use the potty. She unfurled a regular diaper from the drug store and pulled the tabs over the edge. “I’ve bought some better diapers for you, but they won’t get here for a week. For now, you’re just going to have to use these diapers.” Ashley finished with my diapers and helped me in some sweatpants and a simple pastel blue t-shirt. She finished and said, “Now Emily tells me that you asked to poo, so I expect a poopy diaper very soon.” There was nothing specifically that said ‘BABY’ in my outfit, but we both knew what was beneath my sweatpants. Emily and Heather knew as well, and Heather mockingly said: “Oh, what a cutie.” Emily chimed in, “He is, isn’t he?” I was lead to the table and my new mommy lifted me into one of our barstools. I got in the barstool, and Emily brought over a tray that connected to the arms. It had just been converted into a large high chair. Emily said, “Now stay still, and we will get you some breakfast. Do you want some cereal?” I was hungry and gave a slight nod. They brought me a bowl of cereal and baby bottle. “Can you eat this by yourself, or do you need me to feed you?” Emily seemed to be enjoying her new role. I didn’t respond and just ate my cereal. As I ate I began to regain my pride and realized I was reduced to nothing but a baby. I wonder how long this would last, and looked at Ashley. “Ashley, how long will I be like this?” Ashley didn’t answer, but said, “What do you call me?” “Mommy,” I said with my head dropped in shame. “Mommy, how long will I be like this?” She responded, “I don’t know. Until I think you’re ready to be a big boy.” “But why do I need the high chair and baby bottle?” “Because that’s what little boy’s need. Now, remember, we need you to go poopy in that diaper pretty soon.” I finished my cereal and started to drink from the bottle. I was thirsty, and my pride was already defeated. Ashley saw me finish my bottle and asked Emily, “Emily, can you clean Mark’s tray up before he makes any more of a mess?” Emily walked over and said, “You finished all of your cereal. That’s a good boy.” She used a towel to wipe my face, and then put the pacifier in my mouth. “Stay here and then we will play after we clean up.” I stayed in the high chair and began to feel more pressure in my bowels. I knew I wasn’t going to use the toilet for this poop, and some part of me wanted to give them a very messy diaper. My face contorted and I began to groan. Heather was a little put off by it and said: “I think he’s pooping.” Ashley glanced over at Heather and seemed to give her a disapproving look. I guess she didn’t want any negativity associated with pooping in a diaper. Heather quickly said, “I’m sorry,” and Ashley nodded to accept the apology. I completed my duty and had a fairly full diaper. I said, “There I pooped. Can I get out this thing to change my diaper?” Ashley glared back, “PUT THAT PACIFIER BACK IN YOUR MOUTH! YOU DON’T GET TO DECIDE WHEN YOUR DIAPER IS CHANGED.” She sighed and finished, “We will change you when we are ready.” I hurriedly put the pacifier back in my mouth and sat quietly in the high chair. A little more filled my diaper, and the smell began to permeate the room. Heather and Emily eventually left the living room, which was a bit further from the aroma. Eventually, Ashley came in and said, “Let’s check that diaper.” She lifted the back of my diaper and said, “My, that’s a good poop. I bet you feel so much better, don’t you?” I nodded. “Let’s get you into a nice clean diaper.” She called out her daughter, “Emily, why don’t you come dear? Then I can show you how to change a poopy diaper.” “I already know how to change poopy diapers, I’ve babysat babies before.” “Yeah, but those were smaller kids. It’s a little different with a big one like this.” The three of us went to the nursery and Ashley began to share how to change my diapers. “Now wet diapers are pretty much the same as little kids. But there is more poop with older ones like him than the little guys you’re used to. If you need to, take him to the shower and use the hose to clean his bottom.” If Ashley was put off by the messy diaper, she didn’t show it. She even stressed the same thing to Emily. “Now, even if it’s really smelly, it’s important that Mark poops in his diaper. Make sure to praise him for going poopy. We don’t want him holding back his poops. I think that might be the problem with his bedwetting, especially with these firm poops. You also need to really clean his bottom. I don’t think he was doing that very well. Just keep him calm, and take your time.” They spoke as though I didn’t know what they were saying. I just laid back on the changing table and let Ashley change my diaper. She finished, helped me into my sweatpants and then praised me. “You were such a good boy. Thank you for being so good.” I went back to the living room and Emily asked, “Do you want to play a game?” I nodded, and the two girls and I played UNO for a while. I got carried away with the game and almost forgot my infantile status. Eventually, Ashley came in and said, “It’s time for your nap?” “A few more minutes,” I cried. “No, I want you to get used to the new routine. You need a nap.” Emily and Heather were already putting away the cards. Emily calmly said, “Its ok. We will still be here when you get up.” Heather used a babyish voice and said, “Bye Bye. It was fun playing with you. If you’re good, we can do it again.” Ashley led me to the nursery and checked my diaper. “It’s not very wet. Don’t hold back your pee.” She dropped the side of my crib and gently pushed me in. She pulled the covers over my body and said, “Get some sleep.” “I’m not tired.” “I think you are. You’ve had a big day.” She kissed me on the forehead, lifted the bars and said, “Sleep tight but don’t leave this crib until we wake you up. I’ve got a baby monitor, so I will know.” She turned out the lights and shut the door. I was lying in the crib and wondering what my new life would be like. How long would I live like this? Would I ever get my adult life back? I decided to test my freedom and began to climb out of the crib. A voice came from the monitor, “LIE BACK DOWN!” I laid down, and a calmer voice came over “That’s a good boy.” I wasn’t that tired, and it was hard to fall asleep. But I didn’t have any perspective on what time it was. There wasn’t any clock, and the nursery didn’t have any outside windows. The room was largely dark, except for a dim night light in the corner. I just laid there thinking. I must have eventually fallen asleep because eventually, Emily came in to wake me up. In a calm voice, she said, “Get up. Mommy doesn’t want you sleeping for long because then you won’t go to bed.” She began to check my diaper, and I instinctively swatted at her hands. It was one thing for Ashley to check a diaper, but Emily was my little sister. Emily pushed my arms away and said, “Stop it. I need to check your diaper.” “I don’t want you to change my diaper?” I whined. “Well, you don’t have a choice, do you? You might as well get used to it since mom and dad are paying me to be your new nanny.” “What? When did that happen?” “Mommy told me while you were napping. She told me to treat you just like I would any other three-year-old.” She felt my diaper, which was thoroughly used. I didn’t remember peeing, but my diaper was very wet. “That’s such a good boy. You went pee pee in your diaper, and are being very healthy. Let’s get you into a nice dry diaper.” This time it was Emily who changed my diaper, but she handled the change with the same level of care that her mother did. I must admit, even though it was degrading, I kind of enjoyed having my diaper changed. Instead of being shamed and punished when I used my diaper, I was praised for it. It was far nicer than the shame I felt when I wet the bed. I came into the living room and saw a playpen set up in the corner. Ashley looked at me and said, “Do you see the playpen?” I nodded. “That’s just in case. You’ve been such a good boy this today, so I’m going to let you play in the room. But if you don’t obey the adults, I’m going to have to put you in the playpen. Do you understand?” “Yes, Ma’am.” Ashley raised her eyebrows, and I immediately went “Yes, mommy.” “That’s better. Did Emily tell you her new job?” I nodded and replied, “Yes mommy.” “That’s right, she is going to be your nanny. I can’t look after you like a little baby, and Emily needs the money for college. So your daddy and I are going to pay Emily to be your nanny. What do you think of that?” I wanted to say the truth, but I didn’t have much of choice. I just nodded. Ashley looked at Emily and said, “I don’t think you should call by her name either. You’re now just a little boy, and need to respect your elders?” “She’s younger than me.” I cried. “She is, but she doesn’t need diapers does she? She can drive a car and has had a full-time job. She has grown up, while you still act like a little boy. That’s why we have to treat like a little boy, don’t we?” She asked Emily, “Emily, what do you want to be called?” “When I used to babysit the little kids called me ‘Nanny’.” “That’s a good. From now on, she is ‘Nanny’?” I resigned to my fate. “Ok.” “Ok, what?” “Ok, mommy.” “That’s better. I bet you’re thirsty.” Emily filled a bottle with water and handed it to me. She raised her eyebrows and said, “What do you say?” “Thank you, Emily.” Without missing a beat, Emily said, “What are you supposed to call me?” “Nanny.” “Now say it again.” “Thank you, nanny.” “That’s better. You’re welcome. Now drink this all up.” The two of them teamed up to train me to my role. I finished my bottle, and Emily took it. “That’s a good boy. Did you enjoy that?” I nodded, but Emily didn’t accept that. “Tell nanny how much you enjoyed your bottle.” “I liked it.” “I liked it, what?” “I liked it, nanny.” I was constantly asked questions that required me to respond with either ‘mommy’ or ‘nanny’. If I did respond right, I was praised. If I didn’t, I was scolded. By dinner, I used ‘mommy’ and ‘nanny’ without much prompting. It wasn’t natural, and I only did it to avoid being reprimanded, but it wasn’t a fight I needed to win. It’s been such a long time now that it’s strange for me to call them anything else. My sister is my nanny, and my step-mother is my mommy. It’s not just because I have to. By now it’s because it feels right. They are the ones who have cared for me and loved me, and really are my mom and nanny. I sat in my high chair, and at my entire dinner without too much fuss. Mommy praised me for eating so well, and then said, “Nanny, why don’t you go get Mark bathed and ready for bed.” Emily hesitated, and asked, “Are you sure?” The idea of an 18-year-old stepsister giving her 22-year-old stepbrother a bath seemed inappropriate. But Ashley didn’t want it to seem that way and quickly replied. “Yes, it’s important that he gets used to seeing you as his nanny. As his nanny, until he is ready to do it himself, you need to make sure he is bathed. You would do it for any other child, right?” She became my real nanny right there. “You’re right. It’s just like any other child.” She wiped my face and removed my tray. “Come on you. Let’s get you a bath.” She felt my soggy diaper and said, “I think you need a diaper change anyway. You used your diaper like a good boy.” It felt a little strange, but Emily tried to make me feel comfortable. It was made even stranger by the request that my new mommy made before I was taken for my bath. “I think you should shave his hair down. It’s going to be a lot easier if he doesn’t have any hair.” One of the concerns that we both had was getting aroused, but this never happened. I’ve never felt aroused by Emily in all the time that I knew her. It’s not that she is not attractive in any way, but I just don’t see her that way. Before that, she was just a little sister that I didn’t give too much thought about. She was always nice to me, but I mostly ignored her. After that, she was the one who looked after me. Ashley was the one in charge, but Emily was the one took care of me. In fact, in all the time I’ve lived like this, I’ve never once gotten an erection from Emily. Her friend Heather has changed my diaper a bunch of times and it happens a lot. It even happens with Ashley, which is always embarrassing. They just use a cold towel, and my soldier loses its will. I was tired by bedtime. I finished my bath and came down to watch some television and then Emily took me up to bed at 8:15. She put me in the crib and read a story. I forget which story she read, but I remember feeling very relaxed and loved. My parents used to read stories to me when I was very young, but it hadn’t happened in a long time. She finished the story and kissed my forehead. Ashley did the same, and said, “Good night. Thank you for being such a good boy and letting us take care of you.” I slept really well that night. I fell asleep pretty quickly and didn’t wake up until the morning when Ashley woke me. My diaper was soaked, and I was expecting to be punished for the wet diaper. Instead, Ashley praised me for use my diaper. I soon discovered their method. I was praised when my diaper was wet, or messy, but scolded when I didn’t use the diaper. I wasn’t even supposed to acknowledge that I needed a change. They ignored me if I did, and I would be punished if I kept asking. I was mostly good the next day, but I didn’t want to poop in a diaper.Over the last few days, I had been using laxatives. Emily gave me cod liver oil and fed me a whole bunch of fruit. She kept handing me bottles of water, but I still didn’t poo. Eventually, I was given an enema, and that cleaned me up. After that, my diet kept me naturally regular and I didn’t have much choice but to use my diaper. Things went so much easier for me when I didn’t question their authority.If I was good, I was given treats and privileges. But if I tried to fight my boundaries, I was quickly punished with more restrictions. I wasn’t allowed to leave the room without an adult, and when I tried to walk out of the room I was confined in the playpen. On the 3rd day, I refused to go down for my nap. Emily tried to get me into the nursery, but I ran away from her. I don’t know why I did it, but I guess I was just trying to regain some independence. Emily caught me, dragged me to the corner, and pulled down my sweatpants. She made me stand in the corner in just my wet diaper for the entire nap time. Two hours later she asked, “Are you ready to be a good boy?” “Yes, nanny.” I cried. “Good. Let’s get you changed. Since you were naughty and didn’t take your nap, you’re going straight to bed.” It was only 4 pm, but I was led to my nursery, changed, put in my pajamas and into my crib. No story, no goodnight kiss. I just had a dark room to keep me company. Emily can in with a bottle of Ensure for my dinner, and then left me in the nursery for the remainder of the night. The next morning I was put in the high chair and had no spoon. Ashley calmly said, “When little boys are naughty they can’t be trusted to feed themselves. Maybe if you’re good, you will appreciate being able to feed yourself.” I was spoon fed every meal and spent rest of the day in the playpen. I was given the privilege of feeding myself after one day and eventually allowed to roam the living room. It soon became apparent my life was much more pleasant if I behaved. If I didn’t, I was given more restrictions and had to earn my rights back. The worst punishment I received was being put in booties and mittens. The booties had a tennis ball sown into the sole, which made it almost impossible to walk. I could walk, but my balance wasn’t very good. The mittens were sown the thumbs, and my hands weren’t useful. I was helpless and needed an adult to help me with everything Emily took care of me most of the time, but Heather was my part-time babysitter as well. Normally she would come over to watch me, but I would occasionally need to go to their house. They even bought a large-sized stroller so they could take me with them if they had to go out. Riding in the stroller can be a little awkward. I’m always worried how it looks, but since it’s a special needs stroller, nobody seems to pay any attention to it. Emily and Heather don’t mind using it because it keeps me close by, and they don’t have to worry about me wandering away. And it’s easier to use the family restrooms should I need a change. They finally potty-trained me six months later. After a while I just stopped fighting their restrictions, and accepted how I was I treated. As I proved that I was able to behave, my restrictions were removed. After six months Ashley decided I was ready to be an adult and went about potty-training me again. For a week, it was just like I was a little kid, and they were teaching me to use the potty on my own. I was taking to the toilet when needed, and gradually given freedom to use the bathroom by myself. After a week I moved back into my bedroom downstairs and was given the same privileges that I used to have. Emily was no longer my nanny, and I could come and go as I pleased. The only warning was that I was supposed to wear diapers at night, and any relapse would result in a return to my infantile status. Unfortunately, I wasn’t ready for the freedom. It wasn’t just that I could come and go as I pleased. Six months in diapers had taken their toll, and I continued to have accidents. I used the toilet fine when I was being watched, but once Emily was no longer there to remind me- I started to have accidents. I’m sure I could have figured that out, but I also reverted back to what I was doing before. I started staying up late and using drugs. A week later Emily caught me smoking pot in my room and told her mother.I was sure that I would be kicked out this time, but instead, I was immediately put back into diapers. I spent the next month in booties and mittens, and it another month before they even let me feed myself. Emily kept a very short leash on me. Unless Emily could watch me without distraction, I had to stay in my playpen at home. And I was confined to the stroller whenever we left the house. It’s been a full year since my relapse and eighteen months since I was first put in diapers. My life has changed completely, but in many ways, it’s quite a bit better. I’ve started to take some classes online and beginning to take some responsibility. But I still rely on Emily and Ashley to take care of me. In most cases, there is little indication of my status as a large toddler. My bedtime is still 8:30, and I’m still taking naps. I still have a full-time babysitter, which is either Emily or Heather. But I don’t use the high chair anymore, and no longer need to stay near the adults. I can do whatever I want at home, as long I let them know where I am. I still wear diapers, but nobody would know if I just went to potty by myself. However, I don’t know if I could, even if I wanted. I’ve been wearing diapers for so long that I don’t even think about it. Somebody always checks my diaper, and I’m still scolded if it’s dry. The only time I ever use the potty is when Heather is watching me. She doesn’t like changing poopy diapers and will take me to the potty if she thinks I might need to poop. However, I usually poop before they take me out of the crib in the morning. I’m still not allowed to leave the house by myself. Somebody has to be with me if I’m out of the house, and they want me to stay close. Emily typically makes me hold her hand, and if I don’t they will put me in the stroller. In fact, the last time I got in real trouble was when Emily and Heather took me shopping. I didn’t want to get put in the stroller and started to pout. Emily agreed to keep the stroller in the car, but I had to stay close. They were looking at clothes, and I got bored. I wandered off, and Emily found me. She just took me to the car and put me in the stroller for the rest of the day.

Are babies born with all the knowledge they will ever need and they just… forget? Man and Child Howard shuffled around the aisles of the superstore, no matter where he went he always ended up in the diaper section. He had no idea why as he was there to shop for food, yet still, with his little basket empty, and no matter which way he turned, he ended back in the same aisle. At 82, Howard occasionally got confused. He’d watched his partner of forty years forget him, and everything else, as Alzheimer’s took control of his body nine years ago, he hoped that wouldn’t happen to him. However, there was no doubt about it; things were getting more and more difficult. His bladder more or less gave up two years ago but going back into diapers hadn’t been that much of a trauma. Earlier in their relationship they’d both enjoyed a bit of ABDL fun well, now, he had no choice if he didn’t want a stream of piss marking his route. The young man behind the counter was asking him if he was OK. Of course he was OK he was just asking him for a loaf of bread. The seventeen year-old apprentice butcher tried to explain that this was the meat counter, the bakery was on the other side of the store. The young lad was patient with the old man and tried to direct him to the correct place and after a few minutes of gentle persuasion Howard realised his mistake, thanked the boy and ambled off. He ended back at the baby’s diaper section yet again. He stood there remembering the fun they’d had and slowly felt the bulk that now occupied his own trousers, not out of fun these days but necessity. He wished he could go back, he wished he could live his life in these more enlightened times but, he was old and… what was he here for? Oh yes, he needed to buy something for dinner, that was it, dinner. He arrived at the checkout with his meagre provisions. Four items; sausages, bread, tea and milk - it wasn’t much but he’d always loved a sausage sandwich. By the time the queue had lessened and it was his turn to pay he felt quite odd. He was breathless, even though he’d done no exercise, and his head felt fuzzy. Once he’d paid for it he noticed the bench were normally old folk sat and chatted was empty. His heart was racing so shuffled over to it and gratefully sat down. ‘Whoa’, he was happy for the rest before he set off on the half mile walk back to his apartment but a deep agony that left him rigid with pain… as if his heart was fit to explode, engulfed him. He couldn’t move and his bladder had given way. He couldn’t prevent his few purchases falling to the floor, he couldn’t see anything but a blur…he couldn’t move… he couldn’t… ***** Where am I? I can hardly see. All I can hear is muffled sounds. I can’t make out what anyone is saying but there seems to be hundreds, well maybe thousands of people all talking. I can see them in my head as easily as I can see anyone else but my eyes just won’t focus on anything except… moving shadows, shapes and the occasional flash of… lightness. What the hell is going on? Am I in hospital? The tightness and pain has gone, yet for some reason, I’m crying. Why am I crying? I need to speak to someone. I need some answers. I need to shut these thousands of people up. They’re driving me mad. Every one of them is talking, explaining, emphasising… often in a language I don’t understand but I know they are trying to tell me something important - to impart some knowledge. If I can stop crying and listen for a while perhaps I’ll find out what all these people are doing here in my head. I’m snug and warm but I have no idea why. I suppose the store has put me somewhere, perhaps I’m in hospital, maybe I’m dreaming. No, it’s not that. I feel warm and protected and I’ve stopped crying. There are other voices now outside my head though I can’t understand what they’re saying. The voices in my head and the people I can feel in my brain are offering advice, showing me untold wonders, telling me all about the secrets of the universe. I can hear… I’m beginning to comprehend. I know I’ve had some kind of shock to my system but why are they telling me all these things now. Is it some kind of revelation, which I’ll need to know when I’m feeling better? Suddenly, a bright light but I see nothing. I am crying again but only for a short while before I am sucking on something. Why am I doing that? Oh, it’s nice. Mmmm I could get used to this. As I concentrate on getting sustenance, the voices begin to fade. No don’t go. I want to know the secrets of the universe and the meaning of… Well, I can’t speak with this in my mouth so I’ll ask them when I’ve finished. However, I can see all those shadows… one by one… slowly dissolving from my minds-eye… but it seems more important at this moment to keep sucking. I don’t know why. Therefore, I just suck and suck and suck… and sleep takes me. ***** When I open my eyes there is no one and I can hear nothing. The images and voices in my head have all gone but outside, the shadows and strange noises continue. What was it those voices were telling me? The secret of… Oh damn… I can’t remember but I know it must have been important from the way everyone was talking to me. Well, I’m sure it will come back but for the moment. Suck, suck, suck, suck… I think this is the weirdest dream but at least my chest is no longer filled with the tension of stress. I’m warm, happy, relaxed and… what is that feeling… that other feeling? Suck, suck, suck… What was it I was worried about? Why am I even thinking about… I’ve no idea? I can’t remember now, all I know is that I like this new feeling. I can’t even remember the voices or anything that was told to me but I don’t care. This new sensation is far better. I only have to cry and I get food. Suck, suck, suck… ***** My eyesight is getting better. I can make out strange people who are fussing over me. I can see my legs. That’s funny…God they are so small. Ohhhh… this is one hell of a dream. Ooops, someone has just picked me up. Now they are laughing and there’s powder and a smell of… not sure what that is. It’s all a bit clearer now, don’t know what all that other stuff was about. Erm…er… was there some ‘other stuff? I’m naked but I appear to being dressed in. Bloody hell… I must be in a bad way, they’re putting me in a diaper. I must have lost use of all my bodily functions. I’ll have to ask what is going on but every time I try to speak, all I end up doing is crying. Oh, this isn’t good. My brain is… erm, I’m not sure what…. Mmmm suck, suck, suck… Where am I? Who am I? Why doesn’t anyone speak to me except in those silly tones? I no longer understand a word being said. I can’t say a word. I gurgle, I cry. That’s it. But I need to express myself this is a living hell. I need help. Suck, suck, suck… but it’s all so warm and nice… Suck, suck, suck… The shapes in front of my eyes are becoming clearer. I don’t know who they are… nurses, my carers? I don’t know. I don’t know anything any more. My brain is going numb. I know something happened but I can’t remember… I’m held and kissed and the feeling is fantastic. I sleep. I feed. I sleep and the memory fades. “Who’s a good girl? Who’s a good little girl? Who’s a pretty baby?” Suck, suck suck…

Myrtle, an 18 year old high school student, had just been suspended for doing drugs. Her parents, at the recommendation of a friend, have sent Myrtle to a week long rehabilitation program. She has no idea what she's in for. She knocks on the door of a large house.

Hello everyone, I haven’t had a chance to work on my major stories for a while, because my computer has been in the shop. So I decided to write this as a kind of bedtime story for all the babies here who might want one. My goal was to write something that sounded like an old fable, with some diaper content for good measure. I hope you enjoy! As always, questions and comments are wonderful. The Fairies’ Gifts - by Selpharia Once upon a time, in a faraway land, there was a little village that sat on the edge of a forest. All of the people who lived in the village were very kind and good. The adults helped one another when they needed it, and the children all played happily together. And they all remembered to put out gifts for the fairies that lived in the forest, who made sure that the sun kept shining and the bushes were full of sweet red berries, and made the villagers clothes and shoes to keep warm in the cold, cold winter. And everyone was very happy. Everyone, that is, except Annabelle. Annabelle lived in the big stone house at the top of the hill. Her mama and papa had given her all she ever wanted, and everyone did whatever she said. She had toys that whistled and whirred, a pretty riding pony, and beautiful dresses made of silk and satin. But all that didn’t matter, Annabelle still wasn’t happy. She looked around her big stone house, at her toys that whistled and whirred, her pretty riding pony, and her beautiful dresses of silk and satin, and said, “This is not enough! I want more!” And so Annabelle tossed aside her toys and rode on her pony down to the village. When she got to the village, though, she saw all the gifts that the villagers had laid out for the fairies. For Sparkle, who made sure that the sun kept shining bright, the villagers had found a beautiful red stone that sparkled and shined. For Lychee, who kept the bushes full of sweet red berries, they wove a thimble-sized basket of golden straw to carry things in. For clever Cobble, who made them clothes and shoes to keep them warm in the cold, cold winter, they made a soft feathery cushion to rest on when she was tired from all that work. Annabelle looked at all these gifts and said to the villagers. “Why are you giving all these things to the fairies? I want them, and I am much more important than any fairy.” The villagers pleaded with Annabelle. “Miss, we can give you something else later, please don’t take the gifts for the fairies! Otherwise they’ll get angry, and who knows what they’ll do?” But Annabelle didn’t care. She grabbed up the beautiful red stone that sparkled and shined, the thimble-sized basket of golden straw to carry things in, and the feathery cushion to rest your head on, and brought them back to her big stone house on the hill. The villagers didn’t say anything. They were very upset, but they didn’t dare fight with Annabelle’s parents Later that night, the fairies came out of their forest, and saw the villagers beside themselves with sadness. “What’s the matter?” asked Sparkle, straightening her tiny red hat. “Is something wrong?” asked Lychee, smoothing her tiny green dress “It looks like something’s missing,” said Cobble, twirling her tiny brown coat “Oh fairies,” the villagers cried, “we’re so sorry! We had three lovely gifts for you, but Miss Annabelle took them away to her big stone house on the hill.” “Well then, that’s no problem.” said Sparkle. “Since she’s a big girl, we’ll just ask her nicely to return them.” said Lychee. “And then everything will be fine.” said Cobble. The fairies fluttered their wings and flew up to the big stone house on the hill. They squeezed their way under the door, and saw Annabelle sleeping right next to all the villagers’ lovely gifts. When the fairies came in, Annabelle woke up, and saw them standing there. But she wasn’t afraid, they barely came up to her ankle. “What are you doing here?” she asked angrily. “You stole our gifts!” said Sparkle “Please give them back!” said Lychee. “Or we’ll take something from you!” said Cobble. But Annabelle wouldn’t. “All these things are mine now” she said defiantly, “And there’s nothing you can do about it!” “We’ll see about that.” all three fairies said together. But before Annabelle could wonder what they meant, her eyes got heavy and she fell fast asleep in her big, soft bed. Annabelle woke up the next morning, and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. She looked around her big stone house and let out a gasp of surprise. The fairies’ gifts, the beautiful red stone that sparkled and shined, the thimble-sized basket of golden straw to carry things in, and the feathery pillow to rest your head on, every single one of them was twice the size they were the night before. But that wasn’t all. All her things that she loved so much had changed too. Her toys that whistled and whirred were replaced by wooden blocks, with letters of the alphabet painted on in bright, happy colors. And next to them was a rocking horse of cherry wood, whose blocky mane and tail looked just like the ones her pretty riding pony had. And last of all, her beautiful clothes of silk and satin were no more. Instead, a cornflower-blue cotton dress, with frilly lace and puffy sleeves, hung in her open dresser. Annabelle scowled a deep, deep scowl, and kicked her her suddenly teeny tiny feet in a terrible tantrum. “How could those stupid little fairies do this to me?” she shrieked. “I’ll teach them not to take my precious things!” She put on her frilly new clothes with a pout, and kicked the rest of her toys out of her way in a huff. Then, she stormed out of her big stone house and started to make her way down the hill to the village. But she was so small now that it was hard going. By the time she made it halfway down the hill, she was all tuckered out. In fact, the only reason she made it to the village at all, was that One of her maids, a sweet girl named Cecily, saw Annabelle toddling along and offered her a hand. “Little Miss Annabelle!”’ she exclaimed. “It’s dangerous for little girls like you to go into the village alone. I’ll go with you, and make sure you stay safe.” “How dare you?” Annabelle replied, glowering the kind of glower that only a little girl subject to the worst of tyrannies, like bathtimes or bedtimes, or no-dessert times, could muster. “I am not a little girl! I am very big, and can walk as far as I want, all by myself!” She stomped off again pridefully, while Cecily let out a little sigh and followed, looking knowingly at her little mistress. Soon enough, Annabelle was so tired that she had no choice but to command Cecily to carry her the rest of the way. “I’m tired. I can walk myself, but I want you to carry me now,” she demanded. Cecily certainly couldn’t refuse without getting in trouble, so she picked up the mistress in her arms, and they entered the village with a sleepy Annabelle cuddled against her maid’s white smock. When they entered the village, though, Annabelle was woken right up by the sound of music. The villagers were playing bright and happy songs to thank the fairies for all that they did. For Sparkle, who made sure that the sun kept shining bright, they played a big brass horn that went “bomp ba da bomp” For Lychee, who kept the bushes full of sweet red berries, they played a tight little drum that went “pat pata pat” And for clever Cobble, who made them clothes and shoes to keep them warm in the cold, cold winter, they played lovely wooden pipes that went “toot doodle oot.” Annabelle listened to all this music and said to the villagers, “Why are you playing all this music for the fairies?” I want you to play for me, and I’m far more important than any fairy.” The villagers pleaded with Annabelle, “Little Miss, we can play something else for you later, but don’t make us stop playing for the fairies. Otherwise, they’ll get angry, and who knows what they’ll do.” But Annabelle didn’t care. She yelled and stomped, until the villagers playing the big brass horn that went “bomp bada bomp,” the tight little drum that went “pat pata pat,” and the lovely wooden pipes that went “toot doodle oot,” agreed to play for her. They played for hours and hours, until they were so tired they couldn’t play anymore. Finally, Annabelle was satisfied, and commanded Cecily to bring her back to her big stone house on the hill. The villagers didn’t say anything. They were very upset, but they didn’t dare fight with Annabelle’s parents. Later that night, the fairies came out of the forest, and saw the villagers beside themselves with sadness. “What’s the matter?” asked Sparkle, straightening her tiny red hat. “Is something wrong?” asked Lychee, smoothing her tiny green dress. “Sounds like something’s missing,” said Cobble, twirling her tiny brown coat. “Oh fairies,” the villagers cried “We’re so sorry! We had three wonderful instruments to play beautiful music for you. But Little Miss Annabelle made us play for hours and hours, until we were so tired we couldn’t play anymore. Then she went back to her big stone house on the hill.” “Well then, that’s no problem,” said Sparkle. “Since she’s a little girl, we’ll just ask her to play with us instead,” said Lychee. “And then everything will be fine,” said Cobble. The fairies fluttered their wings and flew up to the big stone house on the hill. They squeezed their way under the door, and saw Annabelle sleeping right next to a pile of the villagers’ lovely gifts, murmuring snatches of the beautiful music that the villagers had meant for them. When the fairies came in, Annabelle woke up, and saw them standing there. But she wasn’t afraid, they barely came up to her waist. “What are you doing here?” she asked angrily. “You stole our music!” said Sparkle. “Please play with us instead!” said Lychee. “Or we’ll take something from you!” said Cobble. But Annabelle wouldn’t. “All that music is mine now,” she said defiantly. “And there’s nothing you can do about it!” “We’ll see about that,” all three fairies said together. But before Annabelle could wonder what they meant, her eyes got heavy and she fell fast asleep in her big, soft bed. Annabelle woke up the next morning and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. She looked around her big stone house and let out a wail of distress. The fairies’ gifts, the beautiful red stone that sparkled and shined, the thimble-sized basket of golden straw to carry things in, and the feathery pillow to rest your head on, every single one of them was twice as big as they were the night before. But that wasn’t all. All her things that she loved so much had changed too. Her toys that whistled and whirred had changed again. Instead of wooden blocks with letters of the alphabet painted on in bright, happy letters, there was a white pacifier, its front shaped like a cheerful butterfly. Beside it was a rattly rattle with rings on the end. And next to them sat a plush horse with a squishy body whose mane and tail looked like the mane and tail her pretty riding pony had. Her beautiful clothes of silk and satin were still the cornflower blue cotton dress with frilly lace and puffy sleeves. But now a matching bonnet had joined the pile, along with the unmistakable cloud-white cloth of a diaper. What’s more, her big soft bed had become a crib, with bars so big she could barely peek over. Annabelle scowled a deep deep scowl, and kicked her suddenly teenier, tinier feet in a terrible tantrum. “Dumb fairies! This is no fair! No fair!” She screamed and cried until Cecily came rushing in. Her maid was so much taller than she’d been yesterday. She towered over Annabelle, and plucked her from her crib with ease. Cecily held Annabelle as effortlessly as she held a stack of dishes. “Baby Annabelle, what’s wrong?” Cecily cooed. “Not a baby!” Annabelle whined in protest. Her whine became an indignant shriek as Cecily stuck two cold fingers down the back of her diaper. “I knew it, somebody’s cranky because she’s a wet little miss, isn’t she?” the maid said in a singsong voice. Only after Cecily mentioned it did Annabelle realize how soggy and saggy her diaper was. But how could a big girl like she was possibly not have noticed? Surely this was the fairies’ fault too. But there was no way such tiny fairies could have such powerful magic, was there? This thought distracted her so much that she forgot to fuss as Cecily brought her to a changing table, (which Annabelle was sure had been a desk recently) removed her wet diaper and wiped her clean. Annabelle only noticed what had happened after her maid had finished pinning on her fresh new diaper. It really did feel much better, and immediately, she knew what she had to do. “I wanna go to the village!” she announced. She tried to wriggle free of Cecily’s grasp, but she couldn’t. “All right, baby girl,” Cecily said. “Let’s get you in your pram, and we’ll go for a walk.” “No!” Annabelle yelled, her face turning cherry red. “I wanna walk myself!” “Maybe when you’re older, cutie pie.”’ Cecily paid no heed to Annabelle’s defiant cries, and ignored her as she flailed her little feet. Soon, Annabelle found herself riding in the stroller down the hill to the village. It trundled along, rattling just a little at every bump in the road. Annabelle was still very angry, especially at those awful fairies, but the gentle motion of her pram quickly lulled her back to sleep. When they got to the village though, Annabelle was woken right up by the smell of baking. The villagers had made fresh, delicious pies to thank the fairies for all that they did. For Sparkle, who made sure that the sun kept shining bright, they baked an apple pie with the crispest apples they had ever grown. For Lychee, who kept the bushes full of sweet red berries, they baked a lemon pie with cream that was the fluffiest they had ever whipped. For Cobble who made them clothes and shoes to keep them warm in the cold, cold winter, they baked a pecan pie, with molasses that was the ooeyest, gooeyest molasses they had ever made. But Annabelle smelled all these delicious pies and said to the villagers, “ Don’t give any yummy pies to the fairies. Mine!” The villagers pleaded with Annabelle. “Baby girl, we can make something else yummy for you later. But don’t eat the pies we baked for the fairies. Otherwise, they’ll get angry, and who knows what they’ll do?” But Annabelle didn’t care. She leapt out of the pram, and used her bare hands to take a big scoop right out of all three pies. She took from the apple pie, with the apples that were the freshest they’d ever grown, from the lemon pie with the cream that was the fluffiest they’d ever whipped, and the pecan pie with the ooeyest, gooeyest molassses they’d ever made. She stuffed heaping helpings of each into her mouth, so big that she couldn’t fit them all at once. By the time she was done, her mouth was covered in sticky crumbs. When Annabelle was finally satisfied, she ordered Cecily to take her back to her big house on the hill. The villagers didn’t say anything. They were very upset, but they didn’t dare fight with Annabelle’s parents. Later that night, the fairies came out of the forest, and saw the villagers beside themselves with sadness. “What’s the matter?” asked Sparkle, straightening her tiny red hat. “Is something wrong?” asked Lychee, smoothing her tiny green dress. “Smells like something’s missing,” said Cobble, twirling her tiny brown coat. “Oh fairies,” the villagers cried, “we’re so sorry! We had three delicious pies for you to eat. But Baby Annabelle came and gobbled them all up. Then she went back to her big stone house on the hill.” “Well, that’s no problem,” said Sparkle. “Since she’s just a baby, we’ll ask her to say sorry,” said Lychee. “And then everything will be fine,” said Cobble. The fairies fluttered their wings and flew up to the big stone house on the hill. They squeezed their way under the door, and found Annabelle asleep next to a pile of the villagers’ lovely gifts, pacifier in her mouth, and her tummy full of the pies the villagers had meant for them. When the fairies came in, Annabelle woke up and saw them standing there. This time, she was a little afraid. They were all now as tall as she was. “Go away!” Annnabelle said angrily, spitting out her binky. “You stole our pies!” said Sparkle. “Please say you’re sorry!” said Lychee. “Or we’ll take something from you!” said Cobble. But Annabelle wouldn’t. “All my pies. Nyah-Nyah!” she said defiantly, sticking out her tongue. “We’ll see about that,” all three fairies said together. But before Annabelle could wonder what they meant, her eyes got heavy and she fell asleep in her big, soft crib. The next morning, Annabelle woke up and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. She was no longer in her big stone house on the hill. Instead, she found herself on a bed of soft ferns, in the middle of a mushroom circle deep in the forest. Annabelle was about to cry, but before she could, Sparkle put a binky that sparkled and shined in her mouth. The fairy was as tall as Cecily had been yesterday. “There there, baby, don’t cry,” said Sparkle. “We’ll take good care of you,” said Lychee. She popped one of her sweet red berries in Annabelle’s hands. “And we’ll do a better job than those silly humans did. No more being such a spoiled brat” finished Cobble, with a playful swat at Annabelle’s padded behind. She pulled a dress made of gossamer and dew over Annabelle’s puffy diaper, and sprinkled a bit of magic dust on her forehead. The fairies set about their work, making sure the sun kept shining bright, keeping the bushes full of sweet red berries, and making clothes and shoes to keep the villagers warm in the cold, cold winter. As they did, Annabelle floated along happily behind them, giggling. And as the years went by, Annabelle stayed under the fairies’ firm but loving care. She never got quite as big as the fairies, and they still treated her like their little baby. But once she got big enough, the fairies let her help them with their work. Shine let Annabelle hold her beautiful red stone that sparkled and shined, so she could tell exactly where to put the sun in the morning by how the light bounced off it. Lychee let Annabelle hold her thimble-sized basket of golden straw where she kept the sweet red berries for the bushes. And with Annabelle’s help, Cobble made better clothes and shoes than ever before. To the fairies’ surprise, Annabelle was glad to do all these things. They made her feel important, and she liked seeing her mommies happy. When they all went out of the forest to receive gifts, none of the villagers recognized that the baby fairy was Annabelle. They called her Crinkle after the sound she made as she zipped through the air with her three fairy mommies, and were always delighted to see her. And so, finally, everyone in the small village and the forest was happy. Especially Annabelle. The End

So....this story is basically a rewrite on a story that got lost in the shuffle a while back on this page. I haven't been on here as much. This story has some parts based on true events, but it's 90% fiction, so it is fiction. I have posted the first chapter on wattpad, so now I'm about to post the first chapter here as well! Enjoy. Also the first two chapters are short. But I've got the third chapter written out and started the fourth. Just trying to catch up typing wise! Chapter 1: The Introduction Everyone thinks I’m the most talented, hard-working person you’d ever meet. But I suppose that’s what people think, not really what I think of myself. Working full-time has it perks, especially with health benefits and 401 k. I have my own place-a one bedroom apartment where I reside, with a two year old rescue spaniel, Mike. To me, it is the perfect dwelling for me and my dog. I, often, am too busy to be in relationships, nor do I worry about them. Let’s just say it’s not my need, right now. I am from a life that is considered “standard” for most. I was born in a small town in Red Lake, South Dakota. I ended up moving for school at the University of Illinois in Chicago. Compared to South Dakota’s charm, the city was massive. I, at first earned a job in an office position as a junior business manager, the bottom of the totem. Most graduates would often get that position, sometimes lower. My four year degree in business helped me in that sense. I once had little faith in my abilities, however, once I got used to doing things the “Chicago” way, I began to earn respect. I could write, lead, promote and work like my life depended on it. And all at a tender age of twenty-four. Then, something happened, I earned a promotion to “upper” management. A lot of the older workers were envious of me, but if I could do the job better or just as well, I could do it, right? My current pay before moving up was about 32K a year. Which paid the bills and not much else, but to upper management would just over triple my salary to 100 K a year. I’d become practically rich because with the place I was living at, I didn’t need much more than that. Sure, I could’ve got a house or something, but reality was, it was not necessary. It was after all, just me. But I have a secret. I don’t know how it started exactly or when, but as a kid, I always seemed to remember the cartoon episodes where the characters were in diapers or dressed as a baby. Those episodes would be my favorite. I didn’t think much of it, but when I would stay with my grandparents I would sneak a couple of diapers. They were a little small on me, so I’d pretend my panties were my “diaper cover.” I didn’t actually use the diapers, but I’d hide them and toss them once done playing baby. Years passed and for a while, I did not do anything. I decided that maybe this was a thing. A fetish. It didn’t feel sexual for me; I just wanted that feeling again. One Saturday evening, while on the computer at home, I decided to look up “having a diaper fetish.” And it was something! There was even a whole website of like-minded people. I wasn’t a freak. I wasn’t alone! I mean there are people with all sorts of fetishes, right? There were many stories, role-play stories, chat rooms and forums, and I created my account with my personal email. “DLbusinesspal.” It was obscure. And a DL is a diaper lover. But it can be sexual, but they typically go mainly for the diapers. That’s how I started. I, then decided to order some diapers. I discovered an advertisement for some adult baby diapers. Absorbent, adorable and eighty bucks a case. Contained 50 diapers. I could not wait to put a “real” diaper on me. I ordered two-day shipping. The only diapers I could get at stores (which I had) were the pull up type diapers that would leak after one wetting and I’d have to change it. As expected, they showed up. They were in big, plain, brown box and no one would know what they were unless they opened the box. Of course, at work, I would not wear them. It was the weekend and it was the first day of my “baby girl” life. I had also ordered a pair of white plastic panties that would protect me from leaking. I soon learned that I wanted to be more of a baby-with the bottles, pacifiers, and little baby outfits while at home. I ended up ordering a pink, satin baby doll nightie. It was very comfortable and quite baggy in the bust area, which made me look less endowed. I had a decent sized chest, but you wouldn’t know it when I tried on the outfit to make sure it fit. I needed this, because I wanted to be less of a mature adult. I do that at work. I wanted to be “me.” And so it began! First, I laid out the outfit, the dress, the bonnet, and a pair of socks to keep me warm at night. And the plastic panties. I made a note to buy some booties and maybe a pair of frilly rhumba panties on Friday. I decided I would enjoy each moment of it. It was time for my regression. Even though I was an adult in normal life. First, I got undressed, and I showered. I had bought baby shampoo and wash and lotion. After I showered, I decided during “baby time” I’d only use baby shampoo. I hadn’t thought much of it and I dried myself off, blow dried my hair and headed to my room to dress. I opened up the printed white thick diaper. It smelled so much like a baby diaper and I smelled it. Smelled like the plastic of a baby diaper. I then put the cream on and powder-then I opened the diaper and set it up. I sat down on the diaper and it felt like a cushiony pillow on my butt. I pulled up and taped it on. Then, came the plastic panties. They were snug in the leg area, but I guess it’d they’d prevent leaks. For me. That was my name. Next came the socks and the dress. I clipped the binky on my dress (for now) and tied the bonnet on my chin. I was done. I was now a baby girl. An eighteen month old baby girl. The only thing I was missing was a caretaker and maybe I’d find that eventually. Maybe. For now I’d have to make my own baby meals, bottles and so on. I just realized-would I use my diaper for both? I decided just for one until later on. I made myself a baba and put on a Disney movie to watch. While I drank the baba, I watched the movie. And the end of the baba, I was falling asleep. I heard a voice in my head say, “Sweet baby girl…” Several hours later, at four a.m., I awoke. The TV was still on and I had to use to pee and I was thirsty again. I made a new baba and fell back asleep. It was my day off and I could enjoy it. The next morning, I woke up with a soaked pamper. I removed the plastic panties and wiped myself down and changed myself. And this would just be the beginning…..

Before reading this story, it is highly recommended that you read the first two stories in this series: Daddy's Cabin: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/51692-daddys-cabin/ Daddy's Cabin 2 - Connor's Story: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/57670-daddys-cabin-connors-story/ --- This is the first part of the third and (as things are) last instalment of the Daddy's Cabin trilogy. This has been available on my Patreon for the last week and if you want early updates to every story I post then it costs a $5 pledge. If you want the above and access to exclusive stories it costs a $10 pledge. There are more tiers and rewards available on my Patreon page: https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 A big thank you to everyone who reads my stories, a huge thank you to everyone who comments and a super-duper thank you to all of the people who support me on Patreon: DannyDazzler, Daniel O, Lena S, Tsidt, Scy Tali, Britnee L, Sith, Trenton M, Geoffrey J, Robert J, Chris, Cameron, Cole T, Dorian G, LB Iceland, Babybb, J Land, Tim F, Cvsflip105, P74_1986, Chris B, Ron N, Jerry J, Frank S, Charlie S, P, Orion F, John, Kevin H, Tom H, Sterling W, Ryan, Jens B, Zachary U, Thomas R S, Matthew S, Pierry L, Matthew, John D, James B, A Random Patreon, Eric C, Ben R, C Dom, Lin J, Ben F, Henry C, Bob, Michelle G, Kent J, Scott S --- Daddy’s Cabin 3 By Elfy “Quiet down. Let the drugs work, fighting it will only make it worse…” Connor sighed as he sped along the dark highway towards the cabin. The sounds of struggling from the backseat only intensified as the college age woman frantically pulled against the ropes restraining her without much success. Connor was sure she would be screaming if it wasn’t for the gag in her mouth. Connor yawned as he looked out of the window. He hated this job, it had caused him to become cold and detached from people and even his friends had asked him what was wrong. Connor could never tell the truth though, how could he, he had to play the grieving friend who had lost Tyler and could never admit his own role in that disappearance. Turning off of the main road, Connor started navigating between the trees towards the accursed house of Daddy. He had the route memorised at this point. When Connor started working for Daddy it had been suggested that he wouldn’t be called very often, that Connor would only be needed every few months to bring a new hapless victim to Daddy but it quickly turned into an event he was having to take part in a couple of times a month. He had no idea how Daddy was conditioning and moving these people on so quickly. In the last three months, since Connor had left Tyler at the cabin, Connor had brought ten different people to Daddy. By the time Connor pulled up in front of the old shack the woman in the backseat of his car was out cold. Connor stepped out of his driver’s seat and knocked on the cabin door, it swung open after a few seconds and the huge, hulking figure of Daddy appeared in the doorway. Without a word, Daddy and Connor walked back to the car and manhandled the woman out of the backseat. She wasn’t too heavy but an unconscious body was never easy to carry. As Connor carried the body into the house his mind went back to the situation that led him here. He remembered Tyler, his best friend, making a mistake. Connor remembered tricking Tyler into coming to this discreet cabin and then what happened next. Tyler would have been sold into babyhood slavery by now. It had been a few months since Connor had last seen Tyler but he found that his old best friend was increasingly on his mind. “I’ve got another target for you.” Daddy grunted as they dropped the unconscious woman’s body into the crib. “Already!?” Connor exclaimed, “What about her?” “I’ll have a couple of weeks with her and then move her on.” Daddy replied with a shrug, “Business isn’t going well. Prices are through the floor and demand is dwindling. The people I work for need more and more bodies just to keep even.” “But surely you need longer than a couple of weeks to… Do your stuff…” Connor was very careful about how he referred to Daddy’s role of regressing the captives. “I do what I can.” Daddy grunted simply. For the first time, Connor looked up into Daddy’s face and saw an old man. Daddy looked tired, he looked like the passion he once had for his work had ebbed away. “Who’s the target?” Connor sighed. He had been told he would be used sparingly and yet seemed to be called upon very often. This isn’t what he had agreed to, not that he had much in terms of negotiating power. Daddy handed a slip of paper to Connor and started restraining the woman in the crib. He had already stripped her down and had a diaper ready for her. “Trevor Smith!?” Connor exclaimed as he looked at the details of his target. “You know him?” Daddy asked haphazardly. “Sure…” Connor replied as he continued reading, “He was the high school quarterback. He was destined for huge things, had all the top colleges scouting him. Hell, he had NFL teams following him closely already.” “They did say they wanted more high profile targets.” Daddy said, “What happened to him if he was so promising? Looks like he’s homeless in that photo.” “Double leg fracture.” Connor said with a hint of sadness, “A nothing play at the end of a blow out game. He’d just broken the record for most yards thrown in a single game at the high school when he got sacked and fell awkwardly. Snapped his leg in two places…” “Ouch.” Daddy grunted. “He could still have come back and had a career.” Connor continued, “But he became addicted to the painkillers he was given. He stopped rehabbing his leg, stopped showing up at school… Last I heard he was basically drifting through houses he could squat in. He used to be a friend but we lost contact.” “Well evidently someone still sees value in that quarterback.” Daddy replied, “They are offering a decent amount for him. I need him by the end of the week.” Connor sighed deeply but nodded. He knew this was an order and not a request so he didn’t argue, he simply took the paper with the details and walked back out to his car. --- “Aren’t you… Trevor Smith?” Connor was walking down the street when he saw his target. It had taken Connor a week just to find the former quarterback, he knew that he was cutting it very fine in regards to time. Trevor looked in a rough state. His muscled physique had wasted away and now he was stood hunched over in an alleyway. He looked a little lost and his wildly unkempt hair looked like it hadn’t been washed in a while. “Who the fuck are you?” Grunted the homeless man. “Connor… Remember from high school? We used to hang out sometimes.” Connor replied as he took a step into the alley. “Connor? Right, how are you doing? You got any spare change?” Trevor’s eyes squinted as he looked at Connor. Connor wasn’t sure whether the former star football player remembered who he was at all. It made no difference to Connor, his job remained the same either way. “I haven’t got any change…” Connor started. “Then what use are you!?” Trevor stumbled backwards slightly. He seemed more angry than happy to see Connor. He clearly saw anyone who didn’t have something for him as a nuisance. “I do have some stuff in the car though…” Connor continued, “Some drink and stuff, was thinking we could go on a drive and catch up.” “You have booze?” Trevor repeated as his anger melted almost immediately. “Sure, got some other stuff too if you are interested.” Connor replied with a small smirk. “Then what are we waiting for!” Trevor flashed a wide smile. His yellowing teeth contrasted with his former million dollar smile, “Connor, right? You were always my favourite friend.” Connor knew that was a lie. They only tangentially knew each other, only at social events did their two circles of friends interact. But he smiled and indicated for Trevor to follow him, his car was parked very nearby and they were soon piling in. Trevor took the backseat as the front passenger seat was covered in various items. “Where’s the stuff?” Trevor asked immediately as soon as the door closed. “Hold on.” Connor said as he reached over to his glovebox. Connor pulled out a non-descript prescription bottle filled with little white pills. He placed them on the passenger seat and then pulled out a second bottle of very similar pills. “Good shit.” Trevor smiled as he watched Connor, “This is all temporary though, you know?” “Is it?” Connor asked distractedly. He wasn’t really listening all that much, he was busy trying to find the cheap plastic cups he had brought with him. “Yeah man…” Trevor said wistfully, “I’m going to clean up and go finish college.” “Sure.” Connor was sceptical. It sounded like a typical thing for a drug addict to say, they rarely followed through though. When Connor had found the cups, he put them on the seat and turned the engine of the car on. He quickly pulled out and started driving towards the edge of the city. “Aren’t we going to take the pills?” Trevor asked as they pulled away. “Sure we are.” Connor replied, “I know a good quiet spot where we can go though. No chance of cops.” “Sweet.” Trevor replied as he relaxed and sat back in his seat. For five minutes they drove in relative silence. The city gradually thinned out as they were heading towards the city limits. “You were best friends with Tyler, weren’t you?” Trevor eventually said to break the silence. Connor felt a feeling like an icy dagger stab his heart. He hadn’t expected this to be brought up and he wasn’t sure he wanted to talk about it. “I… Yes, we were best friends.” Connor replied shortly. “Did they ever find out what happened to him?” Trevor asked, “I remember there were news articles and stuff.” “He just disappeared.” Connor replied, “Vanished off the map.” Connor’s hands were gripping the steering wheel so hard that his knuckles were turning white. The guilt and regret of handing Tyler to Daddy burned inside him, he wished more than anything he could take it back. “Shame.” Trevor replied, “He was a good kid.” “How about we sort this stuff out.” Connor said to change the subject. He pointed down at the pills as he continued driving down the quiet country back road that headed towards the cabin. As Connor continued to drive he set the two plastic cups in the two cup holders and roughly filled them with water. The road was practically deserted so he didn’t have to worry too much about doing this on the move. Connor opened the bottle of powerful sedatives. He dropped a couple of the pills into one of the drinking vessels. Trevor made a noise of approval from behind Connor. Connor then opened the second vial and poured a couple of the pills into the other cup. These were harmless sugar pills, a pill that wouldn’t impair Connor at all. “Yeah!” Trevor called out excitedly. He reached forward and picked up the two cups. “Woah man. What are you doing!?” Connor asked suddenly. The plan was for Trevor to drink the spiked cup, now Connor had no idea which one that was. “Getting ready for a party!” Trevor laughed. “Which one of those cups was the one nearest me?” Connor asked urgently as he tried to split his attention between his companion and the road in front of him. “Erm…” Trevor looked down at the two identical cups. His short-term memory was rather hazy and he couldn’t honestly say for sure which drink was which. “Jesus, Trevor!” Connor yelled. “Relax, dude.” Trevor replied, “It was this one… I think.” “You think!?” Connor continued. They were getting near to the edge of the forest now, he needed Trevor drugged and sedate as soon as possible. “It doesn’t matter, man.” Trevor said, “A pill’s a pill!” Connor couldn’t waste any more time or give Trevor any idea that something was going on. He reached back and took the cup that Trevor was handing him and he looked into it. There was no way to tell whether these were the sedatives or not, the pills looked the same. “Bottom’s up.” Trevor said. He threw his head back and swallowed the pills and the water in one go. Connor murmured something in return, he put the cup to his lips and swallowed the drink. There were no immediate effects and Connor breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed like he had got lucky. It was almost as soon as Connor hit the treeline that he suddenly felt a sinking feeling in his stomach. His eyes were growing heavy and his limbs seemed to be responding slower. “I’m not feeling a thing…” Trevor said with disappointment, “How about you?” “Ugh…” Connor tried to respond but he was having trouble getting his brain and body to co-operate. “Are you feeling OK?” Trevor asked. Connor was swaying slightly in his seat. The world around him seemed to be spinning around him, his clouded mind knew just one thing, he had to get to the cabin. “Shit man, you don’t look so good.” Trevor said as he leaned around the seat, “Where are we?” “C… Cabin…” Connor mumbled. The car came to a rolling stop and with difficulty, Connor pointed out of the side window. The cabin was just visible. “You need some help, bro.” Trevor said as he stepped out of the car, “I think you are having a bad reaction.” Trevor opened the driver’s door and lifted Connor out, he was limp and his eyes looked permanently out of focus. Trevor lifted Connor up and started struggling towards the cabin. When they got to the front door, Trevor found it unlocked and he walked right in. He found the living room and laid Connor down on the couch with a look of concern. “Shit, man… I think we need an ambu-” Trevor suddenly stopped mid-sentence and fell forward. Connor’s vision was fading badly but he could just make out the hulking frame of Daddy with a small club in his hand. Connor finally gave in to the drugs coursing through his system and he blacked out. --- Connor felt groggy but he woke up as Daddy carried him into the nursery and sat him in the rocking chair. He felt utterly powerless as his muscles were paralysed by the drugs in his system. He was just dead weight that an angry looking Daddy propped up in the seat. Connor wanted to say something to Daddy but was utterly unable to speak. Daddy was muttering darkly as he walked out of the nursery and then came back a few minutes later with the semi-conscious body of Trevor. “You really messed this one up…” Daddy muttered as he laid Trevor down on the changing table. Daddy rapidly stripped Trevor down leaving him naked on the table. Trevor’s head rolled from side to side as he slowly woke up from the hit he had received a little earlier. Without wasting any time, Daddy got a cloth diaper from the shelf above the table and unfolded it. He easily lifted Trevor’s legs and slid the cloth diaper underneath him, Daddy pinned the diaper closed quickly and easily. Connor watched through eyes that struggled to stay focused as a slightly more conscious Trevor was then carried over to the crib and some plastic pants were slipped over the padding. As Trevor started moving a little more, Daddy began to restrain him. Trevor’s wrists and ankles were tied to bars and a couple of straps across the chest rendered Trevor almost completely immobile. “What… What’s going on?” Trevor pulled against his bonds, “What the hell!? Help!” Daddy quickly retrieved the pacifier gag from the shelf and shoved it into Trevor’s mouth. He fastened it tightly closed to muffle the screams of the new captive. When Daddy was certain that Trevor was safely tied down he turned towards Connor. Daddy was furious. “How the hell did this happen?” Daddy asked Connor who was starting to regain some of his senses. “I drank… Spiked drink…” Connor managed to say as he tried to keep his eyes open. “God damn it.” Daddy hissed as he shook his head, “Does anyone know what happened? Are we in danger?” Connor loosely shook his head as he felt the tiredness threatening to overtake him again. He tried to shake some life back into himself but the drugs were just too powerful, he had used an extra strong dose because he assumed Trevor would have a tolerance built up to them. Daddy looked around for a second as if deciding what to do. He seemed to suddenly come to a decision as Connor watched him leave the room. He returned a minute later with the baby swing that he attached to a hook on the ceiling of the nursery. Connor could only watch all of this with confusion as his drugged state wouldn’t let him ask what was going on or try to stop what seemed like a bad situation. “Do you have any idea what might have happened?” Daddy asked hypothetically as he rounded on Connor. His eyes were wide and shining, he reminded Connor of a wolf. “Relax…” Connor slurred. It was all he could manage but he could instantly see that his words were not having their intended effect. Daddy advanced on Connor and lifted the young man up with ease. He carried him over to the changing table and laid him down, his strong arms held Connor’s weak body in place and began removing his clothes. “What… What…” Connor was having trouble processing what was happening. He tried to pull his limbs away from the table but he was still too weak. “This was too close.” Daddy stated angrily, “You could have blown the entire operation. We are already struggling, the last thing we need is you causing us even more problems.” “Stop!” Connor’s voice was weak and it was about all the resistance he could put up. Daddy took another cloth diaper from the shelf above the changing table and unfolded it. He slipped it underneath Connor who could do little to resist. Connor knew he had made a mistake and now he was wondering how much it was going to cost him. He fearfully thought back to when Tyler would’ve been in this same position and wondered if he had been as scared as Connor was right now. He suddenly felt a huge amount of empathy for his missing friend. The diaper was pulled up and pinned closed, a pair of plastic pants followed before Connor was put into the baby bouncer in the middle of the room. Daddy adjusted the height so that Connor could just touch the ground with the soles of his feet. “Time to learn a lesson.” Daddy growled. Connor turned in his swing to see Daddy closing the bedroom door and leaving him in the nursery with Trevor who had spent this whole time trying to scream through the pacifier gag. Connor felt the drugs overpowering him again and he slumped forwards in the swing, the room went black again as the sounds of Trevor’s struggling filled the otherwise silent room.

Never More Content - Part 1 Rob had been with Doctor Mark Thompson now for around 19 months. It was a relationship that, at the beginning, neither could have foreseen the outcome. However, Rob has never been happier; his days are now filled with fun, adventure and that rarest of gifts… love. For these last few months he had learned that he didn’t have to fight for everything, he didn’t have to worry about anything and, in fact, he didn’t have to think at all, Daddy would see to his every need. Rob was only 14 when he tried to mug the rich-looking man who was getting out of his BMW. His stomach was empty and he was desperate because for the last few weeks he had been living rough on the streets. He’d had to learn how to survive quickly since he ‘left’ home and he wasn’t doing too well. Opportunities to find food, shelter and safety weren’t as easy to come by as he had hoped they would be. In fact, he hadn’t had a decent meal or a place to stay since he’d slammed the door and swore at that drunken bitch… his mother. Recently, his home life had deteriorated badly, he’d been expelled from school because of his mounting violent streak, he fought against any form of authority, he hated the world and everyone in it and he needed to get OUT. However, living rough was even worse. When he wasn’t being offered drugs, he was the victim of those desperate drug addicts who saw him as an easy target. He carried the cuts and bruises to prove it as he was no match against the rougher element he met. His stomach ached with hunger and he urgently needed to get some money and this smart, swanky, well-to-do guy appeared to have loads. In the past he'd begged for money but people either took no notice, as if he didn’t exist or worse, screamed abuse at him for daring to ask for help. The only way he’d found effective was to threaten, then he was listened to and the sharp 8” blade he now carried certainly got most people’s attention. He waved it at the BMW owner and demanded money but his threat was swiftly countered by a speedy kick from the man that sent the knife spinning through the air and a follow up kick to the would-be mugger’s head that knocked him to the ground. It all happened so fast that Rob didn’t know what hit him until he regained consciousness… then things really began to get weird. Forty year-old Mark Thompson is a man who knows what he wants. He left school and university with an armful of top class awards, flourished quickly in his specialised field and found the demanding intensity of his martial arts programme the perfect way to relax, keep fit and stay alert. In the dark he hadn’t realised the age of his assailant, all he saw was a body rushing towards him and a fleeting glimpse of a steely pointed object being jabbed in his direction. His training took over and in a nanosecond the would-be assassin was dropped to the ground unconscious. As he checked the prone body he realised that the youth lying at his feet was in need of some treatment. He reached down and easily picked up the grubby, thin urchin and carried him to his apartment just a few yards away. The boy was filthy. His clothes were torn and tattered whilst the bruises and cuts on his hands and face made Mark wonder what the poor little guy had been through recently (apart from a kick to the head that is). He got the lad into his home and started to inspect the comatose body now he had light to see just what his injuries were. He removed the lad’s thin jacket and t-shirt and saw that there was a very bad, festering cut on his arm that appeared to have gone untreated for some time. He removed the boy’s trainers and jeans and saw that he was just a mass of bruises and, strangely perhaps, he felt sorry for his would-be mugger. The boy was still out for the count so Mark called a friend of his who was a doctor and asked him to come around and check the boy out. He arrived minutes later from an apartment in the same block just as Mark had finished trying to wipe as much grime away as possible and the lad was beginning to regain consciousness. Although not fully compos mentis Rob realised that something was going on and he was being touched… so he lashed out. Although there was hardly any force to the blow he managed to cuff the doctor at the side of his head and was about to throw another punch when Mark grabbed his arms and pinned him down. Despite being naked and having little strength he tried to fight back and break away from his captives. Alas, he was no match for them and a quick injection from the doctor calmed him down and he drifted off into unconsciousness again. Once he’d gotten over the brief commotion Paul, the doctor, carried out his examination and treated the bruises and cuts on the pale thin body as best he could. His diagnosis was more malnutrition than any great injury but recommended that the large cut on the boy’s arm was kept under scrutiny for any infection. He gave the boy various injections that would help him recover and suggested that Paul feed the lad up before letting him go… or call the police… or do whatever he was going to do with his young attacker. “He’ll be out for about 12 hours,” the doctor informed Mark. “So, is there anything else… or can I get back to Little Liam? I left him sitting in front of the TV watching the Cartoon Channel.” He saw Mark’s raised eyebrows, “Yes again,” he said with a shrug of the shoulders, “it’s his favourite.” Before he left Mark asked Paul to check to see if the lad had been sexually abused. Paul checked the boy’s anus and said that it was inflamed and torn and he reckoned that the lad must have been the subject of a vicious attack, and had probably been raped… and perhaps more than once was his diagnosis. Mark sighed “Poor little fellow.” Mark looked down at the lad once more and began to wonder what had driven this sorry looking soul to this point. He was even worried that if he threw him out and back onto the streets, the boy would be an easy victim of some unscrupulous druggies or bullies. He wondered what he could do to help; after all, he was a trained (and rather expensive) behavioural psychologist, perhaps he could help sort the lad out. As he speculated he suddenly became aware of a strong aroma and gathered that the boy had just urinated onto his leather sofa. He quickly grabbed the nearest thing to hand to mop it up, which led to the lad’s thin t-shirt, pants and jeans soon soaked with stinking piss. Rob was unaware of what had happened as Mark took these smelly objects and tossed them into the washing machine. Then he realised he couldn’t leave the lad naked so went off to find something to cover him with. Mindful that he needed to protect his sofa from any further accidents he found a large towel and some safety pins. Returning to the sleeping boy he fitted it like a diaper around the lad’s waist. Whilst pulling the towel up between the lad’s legs and fastening it tightly a sudden shiver ran down Mark’s spine. He caught his breath at this moment of recognition. His mind catapulted him back to the last time he’d done this - it was during his final exams in his last year of senior school. A huge trauma had recently affected Mark and he remembered waking up some mornings to find he’d unconsciously wet the bed. The trauma had been the dramatic death of his father in an explosion at the chemical plant where he worked, which had killed 17 others and had devastating consequences to all concerned. Finding he’d wet the bed at his age was another upset he found difficult to deal with and although he and his mother were very close, he didn’t want to burden her at this time with what he saw as a ‘stupid childish’ problem. Each night he’d diaper himself with a towel just in case he wet again and every morning he’d wake to find it soaked but on the plus side… at least the bed and bedding were reasonably dry. The pressure of exams and the death of his loving father, who had encouraged him to do well and to work hard, had ultimately had a distressing effect. He wanted his dad to be proud of him so worked exceptionally hard to pass his exams. The hours he put in to revision, the empty loss he felt inside, the sadness he could only imagine his mother was going through, all just built and built until it found some kind of release. It was just over a week that he’d been diapering himself when his mom found out. It was early one Monday morning when she entered his bedroom to wake him and found him sat on the edge of his bed in the soaked makeshift diaper. His youthful looks were etched with anguish as he shrugged not even trying to hide his obvious shame. She hugged her bed-wetting son and told him that he shouldn’t have to carry that worry on his own as she was there for him… for anything… and everything. Between them they would meet head on and solve any problem that came up. They had always been close and, like when his dad was alive, there were few secrets in this loving family. He was relieved that he didn’t have to pretend to her anymore and, as she sat beside him, both cried in their mutual sorrow. Once the tears were almost dried up she asked if he needed any help with his diapers. Apart from the soggy one, which at that moment was hanging heavily between his legs, he wasn’t sure what she meant. He gave a side-long look at his sympathetic mother and asked if she was offering to change him. She giggled, relieving what could have been a tense situation, and put her hand to her mouth as if she’d said something really stupid. They both laughed. “If I thought you needed it, of course I would, but you seem to be coping OK.” She looked into his eyes reassuringly. “But,” and she looked down at the sagging diaper, “don’t forget the other things… you don’t want to be getting a diaper rash at your age.” She paused to check he was still OK with what she was saying, “What I meant was, do you need me to get you anything?” He realised she was correct… it had all been a bit haphazard. He hadn’t been taking care of that side of his diaper hygiene, just having a shower then dressing for college… and his crotch and bum were raw and beginning to itch. His mom bought him some more appropriate disposables, plastic pants and assorted lotions and powders, it was like when he was a kid again and she loved the diversion from her own problems. One evening when Mark was getting ready for bed and applying his night time protection his mom came in and asked him if he recalled that he went through a similar period of bed-wetting when he was four. He remembered but, perhaps surprisingly, not in a negative way… it had all been so normal. She told him that he’d been potty-trained for two years when, just before he started school, he started to wet again. “Stress,” she said as if it was the answer, “you were very scared of leaving me and going to school.” His mom went on to tell him about the fun she and his father had with diapering their slightly older, but still little scamp as he played. “Wearing a diaper never stopped you doing anything. You never seemed to worry about it.” Indeed, from the moment it had been suggested that he needed to go back into diapers to save the bedding and loads of washing, he seemed to accept it. His dad was determined that he shouldn’t get distressed by being back in a diaper so had gone out of his way to be positive when his son was wearing them. This was partly due to the fact that he had also wet the bed as a child and his father, Mark’s grandfather, had given his own son such a horrible time about it; ridiculing and chastising him all the time. Mark’s dad was determined that if that type of misfortune should happen to his own son he would never be made to feel guilty about it. In fact, his dad, and mom to a certain degree, had loved having their 4 year-old baby back. They loved him scampering around the house in just a diaper and it never bothered young Mark because he was always being told it was normal as it was no more than just another style of underwear. The truth was that both his parents had loved his sweet little padded butt getting into all the things a 4 year-old got into. His dad had made it into a game for Mark and bought special plastic covers for his son’s diapers. Soon the little imp was running around in brightly coloured pants, that although made the padding thicker, didn’t seem to hinder his ability, or confidence, in getting around. At school there was no difficulty as he wasn’t the only one still in diapers and while at home, he seemed to prefer to wear little else. Even though it started as just a night time precaution, Mark was often up and dressed first thing in a morning before his parents and he’d have fastened himself into a diaper for the day… no matter what he was doing or where he was going. Both his mom and dad thought this was the cutest thing and Mark himself seemed to love each new design that was slipped over his diaper… often choosing the colour and pattern that his dad offered him each day. He wore all that extra padding from 4 years until he was almost eight, when, after a stay-over with his friend Danny, he'd asked his mom to buy him some big boy pants for when he started school again. Although his parents were sad that their little boy had grown up, they didn’t want to keep him dressed that way if he it made him unhappy. As his mum told him this story, parts of that time came flooding back to him and he remembered it as a period when he had never been happier. There was a great deal of loving attention from both his mom and dad and he recalled the constant picking up and hugging by them both. “We just loved patting your thick diapered butt.” His mom had said with a reminiscing smile, “and you… well you’d never seemed more content”. Suddenly those words struck him “never more content” and he knew exactly what he could do with his young, would-be assailant. His mind was suddenly dazzled with the possibility of this new enterprise. As the boy slept on oblivious of the thoughts that were now so appealing to Mark, the psychologist regretted chucking the lad’s clothing into the wash. As the final spin-cycle came to a stop he realised that any clues to his identity would probably have been washed away. The damp bundle of clothes revealed nothing at all. In fact, only the boy’s jeans appeared to have held together, the rest had simply dissolved to mere bits and pieces not even fit for rags. Finding out any information about the boy was now down to what he was prepared to reveal. He wasn’t sure if this would be a problem but looking down on the lad, wrapped in such a thick diaper, he thought it all might be worth the effort. He had this grand plan developing in his head as he slipped upstairs to his doctor friend to tell him about his intentions and to borrow some items that he thought would come in useful. ***tbc***

Click here for the background on this story. OK... we’re trying something new here. We’ve added a new “Audience Participation” tier on Patreon: for $8 a month, you’ll get to control the direction of certain stories by voting in polls. These installments will likely be a little shorter than usual (which hopefully means I’ll be able to update more often.) To read the first Diaper Court story, click here. Miley sat in the courtroom, nervous, awaiting her fate. Before her, the honourable Judge Longabaugh smiled down like a cat who swallowed the canary... A guilty verdict had just been handed down, and she was quite literally at his mercy. She gulped nervously, wondering what kind of deranged sentence he was cooking up for her within the depths of his depraved mind. When the summons to the infamous Diaper Court arrived in her mailbox, Miley assumed it was some sort of joke... That was for girls who were chronically late for work or couldn’t keep their panties clean... not for rich, famous celebrities such as herself. But when she informed her lawyer, the woman had turned quite ashen and assured her that it was no laughing matter. “I’m afraid it’s quite serious,” she informed Miley sternly, “and you do have reason for concern-- if you’re found guilty in this venue, you could be looking at two years or more before you can get back to your career... not to mention the-- other damage you might incur,” she said vaguely, blushing when she thought back to some of the things she’d heard about diaper court. Miley’s legal team had fought hard, first to have the charges dismissed, then for a change of venue. Finally, they argued their case to the best of their abilities, but it was no use... the charges were downright bizarre, and the rules of the court seemed deliberately stacked against them. In the end, a guilty verdict seemed like a forgone conclusion-- and that was how she came to be sitting here, in front of this madman, awaiting her fate. “Will the defendant please rise for sentencing,” he asked, infuriatingly cheerful. Reluctantly, Miley rose to her feet, smoothing out the dark, stylish yet professional pantsuit she’d chosen for herself... not that it matters at this point, she thought sullenly. Behind her, the courtroom was packed, and Miley could feel every eye on her... and almost every one of them eager to see her get her comeuppance. At first she thought it was simply paranoia-- but during the course of the trial, Miley had become convinced that everyone in the courtroom, the judge, the spectators, the jury... even members of her own legal team were just waiting to see her get her punishment. “Young lady,” he said, his voice rumbling with deep gravitas, “you have been found guilty of appropriating the style of the ABDL community for your own personal gain and engaging in the teasing of said community, and for your lack of support for the community in general. Have you anything to say for yourself before your sentence is pronounced?” Miley wracked her brain, trying to think of something clever or profound to say in her defense-- something brilliant that would undo all the trouble she was in and pull her well-toned backside out of the fire. Instead, she merely looked at the floor, shuffled her feet ruefully, and mumbled under her breath: “it was just a joke, bro.” Judge Longabaugh smiled, relishing every moment. He’d watch this little troublemaker for years, praying that one day she’d be in his courtroom and at his mercy... there was no way she was going to wriggle her way out of this one. The Judge intended to make her squirm. “Well, luckily for you, there’s going to be plenty of time to reflect on your mistakes.” it was all he could do to keep himself from rubbing his hands together gleefully. “Young lady, I hereby sentence you to...” What will be Miley’s sentence? Members of the Audience Participation tier can vote here! Stay tuned to find out what happens next!

Gabrial is a 22 year old coming home after finishing his fifth year in college as he is working on his master's degree. He doesn't visit home very often and rarely calls home as he tries to be as independent as possible. As consequence for his attemps he has not talked to his mother in almost a year as he did not go home for Christmas break or spring break. He just hopes his mother hasn't been too lonely without her only son.

I hate to ask, but I was kinda wondering if anyone be interested in doing an X-Men Evolution rp where Rouge does get hit by a mutant and the power she’s hit with slowly causes problems for her (like mental regression)? So it wouldn’t seem like a big deal and she would just seem off? At which point Gambit is put in charge to make sure she get’s better but things only get worse, to the point where she is basically a baby in an adult’s body. And Eventually he becomes her Daddy. But it doesn't necessarily have to have Rogue as the baby it could be two other characters....But it'd be nice to have Rogue babied. I'm also not interested in those who write just short one liners as replies.

This is my first time doing a role play so please bare with me. Only join this role play if you intend to do more than one word responses, whole sentences replies only. I hate to see one basic sentence or one work replies, they drive me nuts. This will be a story of Gabby, a freshly turned 11 year old who is excited to start 6th grade in a week and be in middle school. Shes excited to go training bra shopping, and for her Mom to start treating her more like an adult but life has other plans for little Gabby. I'll play Gabby I need someone to play her Mom.

First and foremost, thank you @Selpharia - author of the amazing "Of Capes, Cowls, and Cuddles" sci-fi epic - for sponsoring this story. Her interest in our work enabled and inspired Pudding and I to create this wonderful tale. The fact that Pudding's main character in Nightmare Asylum and Selphie's main character in C3 have the same name is purely coincidence! Or is it? *evil laugh* Pudding and I called this story 'Spoopy Nightmare Asylum' for like three months, so it's only fitting that Nightmare Asylum is the official name. I might be a little slow to update this one through because we literally just finished it and it has a ton of editing that needs doing. Anyway, I hope you like it! Disclaimers: diapers, wetting, messing, hypnosis, little, regression ------------------ Nightmare Asylum by: Sophie & Pudding 1.) ”A haunted house?" "No, dummy, a haunted children’s asylum from like old movies. You know, back before kids were drugged up all the time.” On the one hand, it was hard not to be interested, because we were both studying children’s psychology at the university, Ria and me, but on the other hand it was hard not to be disgusted because we were studying children’s psychology at the university. "You're not chicken are you? I mean I guess I can go and ask Cat Stone if she wants to go with me instead? You know that lil' closeted rug muncher's wanted to spend time alone with me for, like, ever..." I didn't like girls. Ria did. I didn't have a crush on her, but boy did she have one on me. And okay, I was a little manipulative. So? "Don't even say her name!" It wasn't that I had anything against Cat, it was just... well, she was prettier than I was. I hadn't quite let go of my high school self-consciousness issues. "Fine. You want to go into the stupid asylum? Then let's do it. I'm not afraid." Though I was notoriously afraid of everything. Bridget, on the other hand, wasn't afraid of anything. It was so annoying sometimes! And so sexy other times... Wahaha. Bridget strikes again! Calhoun Gardens wasn't even that far away, either, so the biggest issue was just waiting for it to be dark enough to be scary. Ria wanted to leave early, so we stopped at a Wendy's on the way to waste some time. Sometimes I felt like our movements with one another were a game of tug-o-war, or the world’s most childish game of chess; always trying to outplay one another. But we'd known each other since Freshman year, and had been untouchably close ever since. We just had... a dynamic. "Are you gonna eat your potato?” I waved a fry at my best friend, eating the way I usually ate: like somebody who'd never been an ounce over 130lbs despite a horrendous diet of fries and Mountain Dew. Genetics, am I right? "No, you can have it." I'd barely ate anything on the ride up. We were parked outside the gates of the building - tall and looming - and the sun had gone down twenty minutes ago. I was so nervous that I could feel it in my fingertips. There was a sign on the gate - readable even from here - that said "Keep Out". "What if we get caught? We'll get arrested. This is breaking and entering. We'll get expelled." "We're not athletes, you dummy, and we go to a state college; our behavior outside of school hours isn't some media spectacle." I rolled my eyes. I wiped my hands on a moist towelette a little too obsessively - because eating food with my fingers was somewhat of a breakthrough that Ria had manage to make with me in the time we'd known each other, but I still didn't like messy hands - and balled up the Wendy's bag to toss in the back of the car. "Okay it seems acceptably dark and spoopy outside now. You got charge on your phone?" I regretted that this wasn't the 1980's where we'd have flashlights and cool stuff like that, because everything we needed was on our phones. "Or, or, or! We could say we went in. And you know. Not go in. I like that plan." "You really are scared, huh?" Bridget sighed. "And here I thought it was sort of sexy, how you were willing to go into the scary dark asylum..." I pouted and crossed my arms over my chest, feeling warm inside. Damnit... "Let's go," I mumbled. Hahah! Bridget: 1. Ria's sense of realistic fear: 0. "Alright, let's go." When we got out of the car, Ria fumbled to lock it and I watched her, frowning. "Who's going to break into our car, you ditz? A ghost? Besides we might need easy access to the car if we're being chased by deranged spirits! She frowned. And quick like a bunny, I scampered up over the heavy iron gate that blocked our path. "There's a hole in the fence..." she quipped at me, as I landed, and I stuck my tongue out. "That's less dramatic. Come on!" I opted for the hole in the fence. I was never a very good athlete and that gate was awfully high. Once we made our way quietly across the parking lot, we came up against the side-entrance to the building. The asylum was huge - at least five stories. It took up half the block. "There is no way we are getting in. Everything is boarded up." I turned on my heel and started back toward the car. "Oh well, we tried!" "Yeah, I mean, I guess there's no way in." With a grunt of effort I pulled up the doors to the basement, angled against the side of the building, and waved my hands at the ensuing staircase down into the bowels of the sublevel. "This is so cool, can you imagine what went on here? I'm really curious. I bet it was horrible, though, and that makes for angry ghosts. I hesitated at the entrance. "Stop being a baby. Get down here." So I followed Bridget into the small, dark sublevel of the facility. I didn't even know how old this asylum was. But hysteria must have been a pretty big thing, right? Oh, I should have paid more attention in my psychology class... I fumbled for my flashlight on my phone. "Really? Selfie Light 2017? Don't you have any apps on your phone that aren't for taking your own picture?" I shouldn't tease, honestly, because Ria had the kind of confidence-issues in her appearance that few girls would ever muster, even at our age, and it did nothing to offset how much of a nervous nellie she was in every other area of her life. But hey, taking pictures helped her, right? "Hey the stairs are wet, be careful." That clumsy girl could trip over a strong breeze, so I was amazed we made it down to the bottom in one piece. The only problem was... "Ew..." We were standing in like two inches of stagnant, smelly water. "I am not going any further." "Stop being a baby," Bridget reiterated, but I shook my head. "These are new shoes. I am not going in there. No way, no how." "Then leave your shoes behind." "And step on a rusty syringe and die of poison?" I refused to go down the bottom step, even though the water didn't look that deep. "It's just water, and the sooner we get to the stairs to go up, the sooner we'll be out of it. And look it's not very deep so that means there won’t be any water upstairs, right?" I was pretty good at seeing the positives in things, almost annoyingly so, but she puffed her alabaster cheeks out in defiance anyway. "I'll piggy back you." Which I'm sure would go just fine given the fact she had four inches and twenty-five pounds on me, but hey, I was trying at least. "I don't need you to piggy back me!" I sighed and looked down at the water. Ugh. What else could I do? I'd have to wash my shoes the second I got home. I slowly put my foot down in the mucky water and followed Bridget through the dark corridors. Where were the damn stairs? It was hard to see, even with the flashlights on our phones, and to make it worse the ground beneath the water wasn't exactly smooth either. "Hey, look!" Stairs, at last! But as we got closer there was something just past the stairs... Troubled Patient Wing. We both stared at the doors with the faded paint and brass plaque, and shared glances. "Well we can't not go in there..." "Yes we absolutely can't!!" I went right to the stairs and got my feet out of the mucky water. Already I was regretting this trip. All it needed now was a spider or a ghost or a zombie child. I brushed the cobwebs off my jeans. But when I looked back behind me, Bridget wasn't there. Uh... "Bridget...? Bridget? This isn't funny... where are you?" "You have got to see this." Ria just about jumped out of her skin when I put my hand on her arm, and she shook her head quick as could be. "I promise if you don't want to stay when you see it, you can go, but you have to see it." She frowned. I grinned. I made sure I won. And just like the first time when I'd pushed through the double doors into the Troubled Patient Wing, things changed. There was plush red carpet beneath our soggy feet. Lighting. Soft music. A warm and inviting atmosphere. Like we'd stepped into a totally different place. ----------- The first five chapters are up on our Patreon! Please consider supporting us!!

The Calibeen saga is a series of stories - Audrey & Staycee, Lottie, and Velvet - that follow the events of a correctional reformatory, intent on making the worst people into the best. In as little as a year, patients leave the institution with a 0% reoffender rate. But how do they do it? These stories can be read in any order. Audrey & Staycee Lottie Velvet is a prequel to Audrey & Staycee that explores the creation and refinement of the Calibeen institution. Of the three stories, Velvet is the most ABDL-focused. It takes a shotgun approach: hard and fast! Diapers, hypnosis, drugs. An expansive cast of characters, a hero, a villain! Velvet tells a straightforward narrative that is easy to follow and fun to read. Actually, this is sort of uncharted territory... Pudding and I have been working on Calibeen's final installment for years, and we don't even have a rough draft yet! I'm actually hoping posting the few chapters we have complete will motivate us to finish this series. Calibeen has been our white whale for almost seven years, and we are so eager to bring it to a close. Anyway... wish us luck! Complete PDF and ePub versions are up on Patreon! Please consider supporting us! ~Sophie ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Velvet by: Sophie & Pudding 1.) Her New Home "We have a new inmate today." I was in the small staff room adjacent to the security checkpoint, sipping on poorly made coffee with a sour look on my face. Everything about our budget here was in a pinch, but that was the nature of experimental deployments. Nobody wanted to invest too much into something without a proven track-record. Things would be different once Ayla graduated the program, which she certainly would in the coming weeks, perhaps the coming days. Dr. Janick nodded in recognition of the small-talk and eyed the coffee-machine skeptically, a sandwich in one of her hands. "Alexander Duke." "Mmhmm. The Round Table Committee is curious to see how the program takes with a more troubled case. Like killing people is the worst we've dealt with? Everybody wants to kill someone sometimes. So passé." "I did read in the report that the judge was on a 50/50 split between here and Pascatero. Kids a nutjob." "Well, he won't be when we're done with him. You know when he's gonna be here?" "He's outside the checkpoint at the moment, being processed. You're taking him, right?" "Yeah, I think so. By the time he's settled in, Ayla will be out, and we'll have a new intake again, so I'll have to make sure there're no setbacks." "I heard Marlow wanted him." "He would, but he's a hack. He just wants the recognition." "Last thing we need is another Annie." I was guarded when the woman walked in the door. I sat still on the table and kicked my feet. She had a lab coat and nice shoes. But the kind of nice that could be nicer. Hm. Her hair was up. A clipboard in her hands. Taller than me, but then again, who wasn't? The orderly at my side stayed put. Like I could do anything with these handcuffs on... "Alexander Duke." There was a plastic clipboard in my hand, made from a single sheet of pink perspex — wooden clipboards were not allowed in any correctional facilities — but I didn't need to read anything on the chart. Alexander Duke had murdered every member of the grand jury, the 12 people who had been party to his brother’s incarceration. That kind of thing made the news. "I am Doctor Clement, and I'll be overseeing your entry into the program here." "...what is this place?" A hospital? A mental ward, probably. I was mandated here: experimental recovery for the mentally ill. That was all I was told. It certainly looked like a hospital. The rest of my life being fed and watching TV? It wasn't so bad. But it wasn't the rest of my life. My time was mandated between one and two years. I'd killed twelve people, and I had two years maximum in a hospital. How I'd gotten so lucky, I'd never know. "This is your home for the duration of the program." Which answered nothing at all, but there was a certain rapport that had to be built up before he'd be allowed to expect useful answers. "I can see why the judge recommended you for treatment — slight of build, below-average testosterone levels, confident demeanor. I think you'll be an excellent candidate. You're going to be here for some time, so how about we break down this formality somewhat — you may call me Colette." "I'm Alex," I said quietly, looking down at my feet. I didn't meet her gaze. I didn't act like I knew what I was doing or why I was here. I felt scared. Well, I looked like I felt scared. I was very good at acting. I swallowed hard and shuffled on the table, feeling tears well up in my eyes. "You prefer Alexander, but that's really neither here nor there — you'll be given a new designation as part of your enrollment here." He'd shown no remorse during the trial, no fear or discomfort or anything that might indicate that he had access to the fuller breadth of human interaction. The court hadn't deemed him sociopathic, but I'd certainly be curious myself. "Welcome to Project Calibeen. You will be rehabilitated and reeducated through unconventional an experimental means in effort to isolate and correct your behaviors." That all came from the marketing material, it was overly verbose and pointless. It didn't matter. In a few seconds, he'd start crying anyway. I could tell. Tears fell down my cheeks. I shook my head and tried to wipe them away with my shoulders. I tried to hide it, or pretended to try to hide it. I could hardly talk right, and when I did, I sounded so pathetic... “I… I didn't even... I don't know what happened... I used to have these blank spots... just times I didn't remember things well, and then... s-sorry... sorry... n-nevermind..." I nodded my head sympathetically, and cupped my hands together on the table, giving the boy a few precious moments of believing that what he was doing would work, before my look faded to a smirk. "Pretty baby face like yours, Alexander — that routine must work quite a lot. Don't worry, I can wait." "Wh-what...?" I looked up at her with wet eyes, but she just smiled back at me. She saw through that? But it was perfect! I sighed a little and rubbed the water out of my eyes with my shoulders. Ugh. I guess this is what I get when I'm all over the news... "Fine. I know what I did. You got me." No point keeping up this charade... I'd have to settle on a new one. "Things go a lot more smoothly here when we can trust one another, Alexander. In the end, you'e going to trust us implicitly either way, and it will go more positively for you if we find that we can trust you, early on. More privileges, less rules. Now, would you like to start this over, and we'll avoid the charades?" He wasn't anything new. I was actually kind of let down. "...yeah, sure. Can I have these handcuffs off though?" She looked at me incredulously and I rolled my eyes. "You're like a foot taller than me, and you've got Godzilla over here." I nodded to the orderly. "You really think I'm stupid enough to try to attack you? If you do, then you're the stupid one." "Not at all, Alexander. You're not in handcuffs because anybody is afraid of you — you killed with planning and the more efficient ways possible. Which meant sneaking up on people. You're clearly not anything other than a tiny little coward, so nobody is afraid of you." The male ego was the first thing to show up to a fight, and the first to fall as a result. "You're cuffed to remind you that you're no longer in control." "Of course not." Her attitude bothered me. She was... unique. Hm... "Why would I want to be in control? I'm here for help, Doctor Colette." I could see it on her name plate on the desk. Nicolette Clement. Did she not like her full name? So many questions. "So what now? How do I get better?" There was no doubt in my mind that this wouldn't be the boy’s last face he showed to me. Compliant and penitent. Did he think we were new at this? I smiled at him anyway, nodding my head slowly. "I'm going to introduce you to your fellow inmates, and appoint you a bedroom. You'll be sharing it with..." Curiously, I wondered how admin had arranged things, and flipped a few pages on the clipboard. "Annie." "Lead the way," I said with a smile. And to my delight, she did just that. I slid off the examination table as she passed and wrapped my cuffed hands around her neck. With a kick at her heels, we both fell backward onto the floor, the chain of the handcuffs choking her throat. The orderly rushed to remove me, but I kept the girl's neck tight against my chest, strangling her. "I sure would hate to be without these handcuffs," I chimed with a smile. "I might feel in control!' There was a very simple strategy that we were all taught during training for working in this program, though I'd been taught it in countless former roles as well. I went limp. I didn't struggle. The less I struggled, the easier it would be for the orderly to deal with the boy. And he did, too. Not with violence. With a shot into his neck. And just as soon as the stars appeared for me, he blacked out. "Are you okay, Doctor?" "Fine. Four-point him in the white room," the spare room that we didn't use as a bedroom, but likely would as we expanded. "Have him diapered, and give him a fluids drip. We'll try this interview again in 24 hours." A reaction. That's what I wanted. She'd learn to accept me, or she'd get hurt. The truth of the matter. I didn't care that I was left in the room alone. I didn't care that I was fastened to the bed, that I could feel myself urinate into the diaper on my waist. I wasn't hungry, because of the IV. I was content. I got her to react. Was aggressive, angry, violent Alex the Alex she wanted to deal with for the next two years? I could do that. Or she'd change her mind. Accept an easier Alex to handle. And I'd use it against her. Psychology made life so easy.

The Calibeen saga is a series of stories - Audrey & Staycee, Lottie, and Velvet - that follow the events of a correctional reformatory, intent on making the worst people into the best. In as little as a year, patients leave the institution with a 0% reoffender rate. But how do they do it? These stories can be read in any order. Lottie Velvet Audrey & Staycee was one of our first stories together, and it's widely considered our best work. It delves into the structure of the Calibeen institution and everything that goes on there. Pudding is always so imaginative and extreme, but A&S really showcases her ability at world building. And I did a pretty good job with the plot: mysterious, dark, intense, and includes a LOT of diapers! A&S is an all-in-one package for a hardcore diaper story, and we really hope you give it a look! To adhere to DD's story regulations about underage characters and sexual situations, this version of A&S is censored a little bit. There's a few flashbacks wherein a main character is only sixteen. As writers, Pudding and I know "sex" and "sixteen" pretty much go hand in hand, but we understand and agree with DD's decision to distance underage and ABDL content. Our story integrity is not above the integrity of the community. For this thread, we worked hard to remove the offending scenes while still preserving the complicated themes in play. Any time we censored content, you'll see "~~~CUT~~~". Filling in the blanks isn't that hard. But if you are curious nonetheless... A complete, uncensored version of the entire story can be found HERE! Thanks everyone for your constant support. Leave comments! ~Sophie ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ AUDREY & STAYCEE by: Sophie & Pudding PHASE THREE Part I: The First Day These rooms were so much more… me. No brightly colored walls, no wallpaper, no white furniture. Just a beautifully decorated room with a light blue accent wall - a bit lighter than my color - and adorned with furniture complimenting the white painted wooden canopy bed. I knew I'd be sharing it, but it was still so spacious - at least twice the size of my room as a Second! I peeked into the closet, finding two sets of clothing - my blue and someone else's yellow. I fiddled with the drawers, looking through the makeup and nail polishes, of hair bows instead of ribbons, barrettes, and so many beautiful things. I was so eager. Phase Three would be so much better than One and Two - no diapers, no babysitting. I was finally grown up, on my way to a better life. I wasn't sure when my conditioning would start, but I was eager to purge myself of some of the more annoying habits, like how I still sucked my thumb. But my thoughts were interrupted when the door opened and a beautiful auburn-haired girl walking in. I quickly climbed off the bed, bouncing over to meet her. She was a few inches taller than me, but it wasn't uncommon - I was always a short boy. "Hi, I'm Audrey. I guess we're roommates." "Uhhuh." I flopped down in the canopy bed, eyes taking in the bedroom in awe with a wide smile. This was so much lovelier than being a Second! I expected it would be, though. I mean. As Seconds we shared the same rooms we had as Firsts, we just got to be in charge. Adelaide had been a wonderful First; she'd actually been eager for the process and had ranked first in her group to graduate, which had left me without a First for much of my time as a Second. But I was okay with it! It just gave me more time to focus on being the best. I liked to be the best. I was a very competitive person. "I'm Staycee. Whatcha in for?" Firsts mostly didn't talk about what they'd done; probably out of shame - I was that way, anyway. Something about the time I'd spent with Adelaide just really opened my eyes, though; no matter what happened now, I'd never be that person, never be capable of those things ever again. So why be ashamed? Retelling the stories now were just… well… stories. I was a good girl, now. We all were. The girl - Audrey? - she was absolutely darling, a big smile and hopeful, optimistic eyes; I couldn't work out if she'd had any adjustments in Second beyond the Softening - she didn't have the telltale needle pricks by her ears, though, so I had to figure it was just natural beauty. And that made me smile. "I robbed a bank." It was my standard tell-tale lie. I didn't want to lie to Staycee, but I also didn't want to get into it - it just made me sad and it was supposed to be a happy day. "Or tried to rob it, anyway… if I'd robbed it, I wouldn't be here." I liked Staycee. She was… something else. I couldn't put my finger on it, but it was almost like she loved this place. No one loved this place - not unless they made you a Zero first, and I still believed that was a myth. "That's really cool! Did you wear a stocking over your head and carry a sack with a dollar sign on it? Where do you get those, anyway? Is there a bank-robbing supply store?" I flashed a cheeky smile and pulled her hand into mine. "I like to hold hands. You'll have to get used to that. Adelaide - she was my First - and I pretty much never let go. The Headmistress says its a side effect of detachment in my life before, iono though. Maybe." My time here was a little different to the others; it seemed like I was seeing the Headmistress significantly more; she'd check on me, ask about my progress, deliver my rewards personally - I thought that was normal until Francesca (one of the other Seconds) told me she hadn't even seen the Headmistress outside of her color ceremony. Speaking of which. "Nice color, girl. Wow. That's gotta be the prettiest blue I've ever seen." I nodded happily, fiddling with the hem of my dress. It really was beautiful. "I didn't pick it. I mean, my Second was always a "be your own person" kind of girl. So she'd dress me in tons of colors. And when I went to my ceremony, I had no idea what I wanted. But the Headmistress just gave me this one. And I love it, I really do. Strange I'd like a blue… I like your yellow, though. It's sunny." Sun. I was almost sure I'd forgotten what the actual sun looked like. Still, Staycee could serve as my pseudo-sun until I got out of this place. I gave a sideways look and smiled curiously. "You know that's exactly what happened with me, too? My Second told me she hated it as a name, but she was naming me Staycee nonetheless. And spelling it weird, too. Es-Tee-Ay-Why-See-Ee-Ee. See? And then she didn't have any influence on my color, either; the Headmistress assigned me my yellow though and it just felt so right. Like getting a dress you always wanted for Christmas, and having it fit amazingly. Except, well, I don't know what that's like. But it's how I imagine that to be like." I sat up on the edge of the bed and took another closer look at Audrey, smiling contently. "You're easily the prettiest girl here. I'm glad we're roomies." "Uhhuh." So maybe I wasn't as special as I thought… it was probably a common thing, now that I thought about it. Not every Second would have such an attachment to color the way I did - I meticulously planned the color of my First. And I guess everyone else just got a random color they'd love. How did we love it, anyway? Was it profiling, or did they add that in Hypno as well? This facility always made me feel cold whenever I'd think about it in such terms, and goosebumps would rise on my arms. Two more Phases, and I could leave for good. As a new person. "I don't suppose you know what we're supposed to do, now?" Firsts were always orchestrated by Seconds, and Seconds remembered how they were orchestrated by their Seconds. But this was Staycee's and my first day in the Phase Three wing, and we had no idea what we were doing. One of the big differences we were privy to as Thirds; one I'd noticed when I came in, in-fact, was the presence of the little digital clock on the bedside table. "I don't know for sure, but I do know it's fifteen minutes before meal time and I bet nobody else has considered that. Come on, let's get dressed and find the lunch hall." It was something that the Headmistress had told me with that smile of hers that always seemed to have something just beneath the surface of it; like her words had seventeen different meanings if only I'd listen - she told me that I had control over who I was as a Third. And I think that meant something. "We have control. As Thirds. Over who we are and who we become, whether we become cute little geeky introverts or social butterflies, whether we accept being average or strive to be the best. Whatever we aim for, they'll help with - if we wanna be the best, they'll help us be the best." I picked a blue pleated skirt and a pretty buttoned blouse off the hanger and handed them both to Audrey. "So let's be the best." I nodded my head, taking the two pieces of clothing from Staycee with small concerns. I didn't really care about being the best, but I didn't like being punished, either. I remembered when I was a First how tragic my life was when I misbehaved, even in the slightest. If getting to the lunch room first meant I wouldn't get in trouble, then I was all for it. But still, the outfit in my hand held another concern. Two pieces… I'd never worn a two piece anything. Dresses, nighties, all that from One and Two were a single piece of clothing. They probably go on just like boy clothes, Audrey. "Um… can you turn around? So I can change, I mean." "Really?" I smiled and shook my head, my hand slipping into the girl’s and squeezing it. "You've showered in front of other people, had your diaper changed repeatedly, been dressed and undressed and probably spanked publicly. You've had the Softening, had your physical at the end of Second - how're you still shy?" I laid the clothes down on the bed and motioned to the girl, my sparkling blue eyes shining with happiness. "Come on, off with your clothes. I'll dress you myself." Though my tone was firm and certain, there was also a particular playful affection to it. Like we were already best friends. My cheeks lit up and I looked down at my feet shyly. "It's… different." I wasn't sure how it was different, but it certainly felt it. I was a girl now - it was something I'd come to accept in Phase Two. I conquered my fears of change, and this was the new me. I didn't mind that I couldn't be Colin anymore, I really didn't. But shame was still an evident factor, even as a girl. And part of being a girl meant not having a penis, and thusly, I found it to be a big part of my shame. Since talk of Phase Three and independence, I'd already decided not to let another soul see me naked. I was a girl damnit, and I wasn't going to let anyone think otherwise. "I can change, Staycee. Just pleeeeease turn around..?" Was I asking? "And what if I want to see you change? I'll let you see me change." I would have anyway - the facility encouraged openness especially within pairs and while I didn't know how it worked for Thirds, I was willing to bet it was something still rewarded. But I wanted her to be comfortable around me; it was known even as Seconds that Thirds had the longest program. I didn't want things to be weird and awkward between us. "You know when I was a boy, I'd never change in front of anybody. I was just never comfortable with my body. Most boys aren't, anyway. But I wanna be the kind of girl who can change in front of her friends, the kind of girl who isn't ashamed of her body. Don't you, too? You're already the prettiest girl here; the only thing that could make you more gorgeous is the confidence to know it and show it." I wasn't the prettiest girl - firstly, I paled in comparison to Staycee - and I certainly wasn't going to try to pretend I was. I was nice looking, I knew that, but all the Seconds had been by the time we left Phase Two. I was just another girl. "I just… I don't like people seeing me in my underwear, alright?" It was one of the drawbacks of panties - they showed everything. I remembered my first week in them, back as a Second, and how I actually missed diapers. I was always so confident around my First when I had my nighttime diaper on, but I'd never let her see me in underwear, even if they were padded. "Ohhh…" I smiled in realization and in one smooth motion I lifted Audrey's dress off and tossed it on the bed, leaving her topless and just in her pretty blue panties. "Okay. Audrey. Come here." She was skittish and shy and reluctant as I pulled her over to the mirror and stood her before it; I knew what she was conscious of and I was determined to show her the truth. "You're a girl here." I motioned to her head. "And here." And then to her heart. "These things make you a girl. A head full of compassion and a heart full of love. Nothing else matters. Some girls have small boobs, some have big. Some have wide hips, and some narrow. Some have long hair, some short, some have button noses and some don't. Some of us like yellow and some of us like blue, and I'm sure some people like those other colors, too. And you know what? Some girls?" I put my hand on the front of her panties - it was a bold move and probably not something she was ready for, but I also wanted to show her how normalized these things were. "Some girls have an outie and some girls have an innie. But we're all girls. A head full of compassion and a heart full of love. That's it. Now look. And tell me what you see?" I motioned to the mirror. Discomfort. That's what I saw. A very, very uncomfortable girl. I turned away from the mirror, my cheeks on fire, hurrying over to the bed and fiddling with the Audrey-blue skirt. I very quickly pulled it up my legs, covering my blue cupcake panties, and zipped it into place around my waist. So much for the ‘no one will see you in your underwear’ plan. Staycee looked a little upset with my reaction, so I turned away from her shyly and slid the blouse over my arms, buttoning it up over my budding breasts. "You're never going to be happy with yourself until you understand that simple truth, Audrey. But you'll get it, I know you will. You're a smart girl. Wanna know a tip until then?" I was already in front of the closet, picking out my own clothes as I spoke. She was cute. Really cute. But she didn't get it; she didn't get what I'd got in my first week as a Second. She didn't get that they didn't make you a girl here - you did. And if you didn't accept it, if you relied only on what they gave you… you could never be happy. I'd help her, though. I slipped into a pair of tight yellow shorts and smiled. "Trust me." Trust her? The girl who just stripped me when I'd said no? Yeah - really the one to trust… ugh, this was going to be a really long Phase. I finished dressing myself, deciding against using hair ties despite my interest out of fear of getting in trouble - I didn't know the rules yet. Staycee, conversely, put her up in a ponytail without a second thought. I bit my lip, shaking my head. Not worth the trouble. I still looked strange in the mirror, though, and it took me a long time to figure out skirts aren't supposed to sit at your waist, but on your hips. I hiked it up a bit and smiled pleasantly at myself in the mirror. A proper schoolgirl. "You'll be marked down for hair, and for not wearing lipgloss - look?" I motioned to the vanity where there was a veritable array of glosses. They obviously expected us to wear it as Thirds. "Here." I pulled two hair ties off the vanity and took the brush, motioning to the bed. "I think you'll look really cute in pigtails, and they gave us hair stuff so it's expected of us. Come on, we've only got a few minutes." I motioned to the bed, and also scooped up a cherry lemonade lipgloss off the vanity as I made my way over. I bit my lip and shook my head. "We can just wait for orientation. We won't get in trouble if we didn't know! And if we weren't supposed to touch it yet, we might get in trouble anyway… it's safer not to, Staycee." She'd already undressed me today - I wasn't about to let her get me in trouble, too. So I moved away from her and the bed to the door, standing in the open doorway. "Are you coming or not?" We got to the mess hall a few moments following and I smiled in delight as we sat down at the table ~ a very different sort of table to the previous phases; more like a school cafeteria now. The Headmistress smiled from the podium at the end of the room and it was no secret why ~ we were here first. I reached my hand underneath the table and squeezed Audrey's excitedly. "Here she comes. Smile." The Headmistress and I knew each other quite well. Beyond her giving me my color on my second day, she personally oversaw most of the changes in my career at the institution, like my punishments and my Phase changes, and often would casually give me ideas on ways to improve. I didn't like her - she was, after all, the person who kept me prisoner - but I didn't hate her, either. It was hard to hate a woman who never broke the rules. I knew what was expected of me, and all she wanted was for me to be good. I learned that early on. I gave her a kind smile as she approached, walking through the lunchroom style tables and joining us across the table, standing behind the other bench. "Hello, Headmistress." "Staycee, as predicted you've excelled on presentation, punctuality and ~ as a wonderful bonus ~ you're already sitting in Third Standard style. Well done." The smile she gave me, the praise and that warmest of glows that went along with it... it was worth every bit of meticulous detail. She turned to Audrey next and pursed her lips. "Oh child, I had higher hopes of you. Untidy hair, no lipgloss and sitting like a First in a full diaper. You will do better, wont you? For me?" "I… uh… yeah… yes, Headmistress…" She walked away and I felt my whole body sulk into the table. I put my arms down and rested my head on them, looking away from my roommate. Like a first in a… oh! I very quickly closed my legs and bit my lip. How was Staycee sitting? I wanted to look, but that would let her know I was copying her. I wasn’t about to give her the satisfaction of being right. "Knees together, ankles apart. Like a child, see?" I leaned back and motioned beneath the table ~ Audrey had been marked down and I figured by the way she snapped her legs shut that she was trying to improve. "It's okay, you know. We're here to learn and that means little mistakes. They'll never punish you if it's an actually mistake. Just if you knew better and still screwed up." More girls were starting to file in, sheepish and apprehensive ~ the speech would begin soon. "I don't need your help. I'm fine. And what do I care if the Headmistress didn't think I sat perfectly? Doesn't matter to me…" Though, through my time here, I was smart enough to know that it did matter. I was never trying to impress the woman, but there was a distinct correlation with my screw-ups and my punishments. It was best to keep the woman happy. So I slid my ankles apart just a little, my knees still together, slowly in hopes Staycee wouldn't take notice. I still wasn't looking at her - I had my attention focused on the Headmistress at the podium and the other girls filing in. "Girls. Please take your seats ~ I know you're all hungry and anxious to begin your new Phase, and the sooner we get done here the sooner your new lives begin." A quiet swept over the room and the Headmistress begun. "Welcome. All of you. To even make it to Phase Three is such a triumph in and of itself. You've faced trials and hardships, learned how to adapt and survive. And you've all become such wonderful young girls. But there are many challenges ahead, many struggles still. Like wavering saplings reaching gingerly for the sun, your life now is what you make it. Your graduation depends on you. Your attitude. Your dedication. Your desire to be someone to be proud of. You will be scored and rated on every aspect of your life from now until the end of Phase Three. Every. Single. Piece. Will decide who you become, and how soon. And each day, an example will be made of she who wishes not to excel. A reminder to always be your best.” That got my attention and I quickly sat up at the table. There were three other girls on the other side of our table, across from Staycee and me, and all of them were looking at the Headmistress with equal attentiveness. Actually… there were a lot of girls. At least fifty. That was five times the Seconds we had in our wing. I shook my head and looked over at Staycee, whispering as not to disturb the Headmistresses' speech. "So we can leave early if we're good?" Less time in Phase Three just for being cooperative? "It's not quiet like that." I didn't want to be caught talking with the Headmistress at the podium, but I also wanted to answer the question. So I talked. Very, very quietly. "You get… scored. Like she said. And those with good scores graduate earlier. They never tell you what your score is, so you gotta always be at your best. Always." The Headmistress left the podium now and the chatter began around us, carts being wheeled in with platters of food. Real food. Ish. One had a pile of cheeseburgers! I very quickly grabbed for a plate of chicken, putting some onto the plastic plate in front of me, again in my blue. Oh, real food! As a Second, I got to eat things beyond the milky baby bottle from my first phase, but it was always the same five things. Chicken nuggets, mac and cheese, tatter tots, peanut butter and jelly sandwiches, and SpaghettiOs. We'd always get one fruit alongside each course, and we'd always get a cookie once a week. It grew tedious very quickly. I grabbed a burger, next, and then a brownie off a tray at the end. I looked around the lunchroom at the other tables - all with different food. Was I allowed to get up? Better be safe… "You'll be scored on your figure." I took one solitary burger and a handful of carrot sticks and apple slices from the neglected plate in the center of the table. "They give you all the means to indulge, but it's one of the things they measure on. So pace yourself." Looking at the variety of foods available to my poor tortured-by-boredom palette, I thanked whatever powers that may be for the fact I'd discovered that little piece of truth in advance. And even though I had, holding back the urge to gorge myself was… exhausting. One burger. Lots of veggies and fruit. I rolled my eyes and dove into the chicken first, eating hungrily. Oh, and it was so well prepared. It was strange having the cafeteria of fifty people so quiet - just the sounds of cutting and chewing. I guessed social elements weren't really as important as food. I sipped the glass of chocolate milk - CHOCOLATE MILK! - and smiled happily, my head in my arms again. "Such a good meal… I like Phase Three a lot." Audrey made it abundantly clear just how little my advice meant to her, but I resolved to stay strong. Someone had helped me, before. And now I wanted to help someone, too; Audrey fit the bill. She was just so stubborn. I gingerly chewed the burger - tiny little bites to make it last - and watched all of those around us. I didn't know when the weigh-ins would be, but I wasn't going to risk it. "You know, I haven't led you wrong yet, have I? This is a test of willpower and temptation. They make us into pretty girls and pretty girls have self control and restraint. It's a life lesson. Makes sense, right?" "I'll eat less for dinner." They'd probably made everyone skip breakfast today for the phase changes - they did take a long time, after all. Phase One to Two took an entire week - learning to take care of Firsts and learning the rules. Phase Two to Three, though, was oddly simple. I went into a room, was given new clothes, told very few rules, watched an hour-long program about the "individuality" and "creativity" building that Phase Three offered, along with it's goal to promote social development. It was a bit too after-school-special for me, though, and I found myself horribly bored. Regardless, no breakfast meant a big lunch. "As you wish." I smiled simply to myself and took a bite of celery. Would it kill them to have peanut-butter? I decided to bring it up with my next meeting with the Headmistress. "It's exciting, isn't it?" Advice didn't seem to pan out, so I resorted to small-talk. "I mean. Scary. In One and Two we knew what was expected of us. And now this, where we don't really know a thing…? It's pretty thrilling. What're your plans when you get out?" "Not really scary. Just be good. It was pretty simple." And when I messed up, the Headmistress was quick to correct me. Sit with knees together, ankles out. And when I got back to the room, I'd have to do my hair and put lipgloss on. It was really very simple, actually. "When I leave? I don't know. Can't go home - not like this. My sister would tease me so bad." I smiled, but a stone fell through my stomach… I'd never see my family again… "My family disowned me. Like. Actually, legally so. They have a restraining order, too. Isn't that all sorts of messed up? I mean I get it ~ with what I did? But still. Really harsh. I don't much know what I want now, but Phase Two really brought out my maternal side. Just wanna take care of someone. A child, or someone who just wants me to show them everything will be okay. That's why I try to do good here, because the sooner I'm out? The sooner I can find my special someone." I had a sort of wistful tone in my voice as I spoke, my inflections airy and my gaze focused on a particular light fixture. "I have this dream, sometimes. About this girl I take care of. She's a criminal and we're on the run, hiding in hotels and working where we can. And she relies on me so much. And I take care of her." I looked down from my fixation on the ceiling and bit my lip shyly. "She can't talk. Not except to me. When anybody else is around, she's mute. She needs me and trusts me, and just to… to feel that? Wow. I'm rambling, aren't I? I'm so sorry." "Well, when you're out of here, you won't be running." I wasn't sure how that fit into her dreams, but it seemed like a bonus. "I mean, you'll be able to find your someone and take care of them normal. Like, in one place." I wasn't a very profound girl, though - I never was as a boy, either - and I suddenly felt like my words were particularly useless. "I can't talk, sometimes. I mean, it's really just one guy. The Hypno tech when I was a First and Second. I have no idea why. I just can't get a word out around him. Which sucks, because Hypno scares me a lot… I wish I could ask what he was doing." I bit my lip and played with the edge of my empty-except-for-crumbs plate. "But Thirds get a new Hypno tech, so it'll be fine." She was opening up to me a little more now and that made me smile ~ looks like small talk was the answer. "Why can't you talk around him?" It seemed the wrong thing to ask so soon, though, so I followed up with an easier thing to manage. "Hypno used to scare me, but it's like a roller coaster ride for me now. I get on. I'm not much sure what happens. And I get off. I don't really think its changed me any, but isn't that the point? Not to know? I sometimes wonder what my old friends would think of me now. They'd probably rape me..." Now there's a sobering thought. I shrugged my shoulders and kept drawing circles on the cafeteria table, the plastic plate pushed away. Some people were still eating, and it didn't seem we were allowed to leave yet. It was probably on a timer. After all, we had social interaction here. It differed so much from the dining hall as a Second. "I don't know. I mean, I just can't. I try to talk and… nothing happens. Maybe it's something they did to me - maybe I was being annoying one day." But Hypno started on day two, and I didn't get in trouble until day three. I shook my head in confusion. It was always an anomaly, and I'd decided long ago not to bother with it. It was probably that man in particular. "Which man was it? The tall one with the glasses, or the tubby one who always smelled of lemon lime & bitters?" It was strange for me to say that - I didn't actually remember what that smelled like. Just that once upon a time I'd made the connection with the man and that memory had stuck. Across from us at the table, two of the girls had already started babbling like high-schoolers and it became apparent just how much a bonding experience real food could be. "I don't like the one with the glasses. Creeps me out. Like he's fantasized about one too many pretty little sissy boys." "Mine was tubby… but I don't know what that smells like, so it could be someone else." I still had my head down, though I was looking up at Staycee, now. Conversations started up around us but they all seemed like white noise to me. "I liked him. He was sweet. He'd always smile and talk even though I couldn't talk back. All the staff here are really nice. I guess it beats prison, huh?" Then again, in a lot of ways, it really didn't. But since I'd gotten out of Phase One, I was much less bothered. "Tha's…" I paused for a moment and tried to remember the technicians name. "Vel-… no, that's stupid. Uh. Oh! Oh! Edgar, right? I think." I smiled happily - as the Phase's continued inexorably, memory was becoming more and more a commodity to be held onto. At least for me. It was the same for everybody, though. "This place really messes with your memory, huh?" I actually felt an ache at the sides of my head for a moment, like little needles stabbing… and then it passed. "I guess…" There wasn't a whole lot to remember about the facility - the rules were very clear and everything else would likely never leave me with how humiliated I had been. But it did seem like I'd been here forever when it had only been a six months. Maybe that's what she meant. The doors to the hallways opened and some of the girls got up to leave. I climbed off the bench I was sitting on and followed behind them, Staycee a pace behind me. I found myself a little lost in thought as we wandered back to our room, but by the time we got there I was my usual peppy self. "So, Audrey… you must have been a gorgeous looking boy to turn out as pretty as you have." It wasn't like me to be flirtatious and I s'pose it wasn't even flirting, per se. Just observation, Admiration. "Were you gay? I mean, before?" It was a rarer thing for it to happen, but I couldn't imagine this girl ever having been a boy who chased after the fairer sex. I frowned and crossed my arms, walking past Staycee to the vanity and picking out hair ties. I probably shouldn't have been so offended, given I was wearing a schoolgirl uniform and putting my hair in pigtails, but I really was. "No, I wasn't gay. I've always liked girls." I was a pretty nice looking boy, I knew, but the amount I'd changed in six months surprised even me. Then again, Staycee would never be mistaken as a boy, nor would anyone else in this Phase. Still, there was something particularly beautiful about Staycee. She was just… a better girl. By the time Audrey replied, I was laying down on the bed on my stomach, cradling my chin in the palms of my hands. "Well, you're going to make an amazing wife for some lucky girl out there." I pursed my lips and looked thoughtful. "They made me like boys. It was one of the criteria the judge put in place, because I can't be trusted with girls. Made the families really happy, you know? So they skipped due process and made me like boys. Well. Not boys specifically, but their… bits." My cheeks were glowing now and I laid my head on my arms. "It sucks, too, you know? Because I really do adore girls." "That sucks…" I really did sympathize. This facility had taken so much of Colin away, and so much of Audrey was manufactured. I wasn't even sure any of me was left… "Oh… look." I grabbed a paper off the vanity and held it up for Staycee to see. It was a schedule. And with a clock, it felt like a whole new system. I glanced over the paper and read aloud. "Lights on - 6am. Breakfast - 8am. Class A - 9:30am to 11:30am. Lunch - Noon. Audrey - Hypno/Staycee - Class B - 1:30pm to 3pm. Staycee - Hypno/Audrey - Class B - 3:30pm to 5:00pm. Dinner - 5:30pm. Lights out - 9pm." That's complicated… "Um… Disclaimer - classes differ depending on the day/week/social structure. Follow the attached chart for room numbers…" "Oh!" I peered over the shorter girls shoulder at the timetable and glowed with a smile. Structure. Order. Oh, things felt so much better already. "It's all so strange. I mean, some parts of me just crave the rigor and structure of Phase One. But a bigger part of me just wants to spread my wings and embrace all this. I mean, what's it even mean? Classes differ on social structure? It's all so vague." My tone had started to sound almost… desperate by the end and I frowned, falling back on the bed. "I just wanna do well…" "Well… it's fifteen minutes until our first class. Or… your first class. I have Hypno." I looked down the list with a blissful smile. Hypno wasn't structured. Hypno rooms are as follows > Name list > Number. Done. Staycee and I had the same Hypno room, it seemed. "Your is… um… week one, Monday…" Monday, right? Yeah, says so on the clock. "That's this column. Punishment day, normal day? I guess… normal day, right? ID starts with…" I felt sick to my stomach. This was like the spreadsheet from Hell or something. "I think… 322. For you. And 308 for me. But you might wanna double checks yours. It confused me…" "Uhhuh…" My voice was vague as I lay there and gathered up my thoughts, then sat up with the best smile I could manage. "Make sure to tell me all about our Hypno tech when we catch up, okay? I like to know people. It's how I stay good at this stuff. I watch and listen and know." It was my thing, and it made me smile to know that it was. Nobody else paid attention like I did. "What do you think the Hypno courses are going to be, as Thirds?" Conversation. Small talk. That kept things normal. Can't get freaked out, Staycee! It's competitive, now. It's important to do well, not just to pass. I shrugged my shoulders and stepped away from the vanity, my hair in low pigtails, as would be proper. "I have no idea. I guess I'll be able to tell you in an hour and a half, huh?" Then again, I never remembered any of my Hypno sessions. It was more like falling asleep. But maybe I could ask. After all - I'd have a new tech. "Only thirteen minutes - I should go and try to find this place. See you back here after class." "Ah, yes. Audrey. Please come in." The man who answered the door after three small knocks was a tall, lanky man without much expression to his long, drawn face. Thick-rimmed glasses framed dark green eyes that sat sunken into eye-sockets just a little too deep, and his voice wavered between deep and scary-deep every few syllables. He waited for the girl to enter the room and closed the door behind her with a sharp click, his long thin lips pulling into the faintest hint of a leer as he watched every little footstep the girl took. I bit my lip and closed my eyes. "Nice to meet you." Did that come out? I opened my eyes at the tall man in front of me, smiling down, though he said nothing. No "Nice to meet you too." I sighed and tried again, but like the first time, no words… no sounds. So it wasn't just Edgar. It was all Hypno techs. What the hell sense did that make?! I gave a small wave instead and fiddled with the hem of my skirt. The quiet girl sparked a particular interest in the man and as she fiddled with her hemline, he stood over her and addressed a chart that had taken its place in his fingertips during his approach. "No need to be frightened, hypnosis is nothing to be afraid of. In-fact, I quite adore it. Don't you, pet?" He motioned to the chair in the center of the room. "Please do sit." What are you going to do? What is the Third hypnosis about? But still, no words, and that meant no answers. If only I had a pen and paper… but the idea of reading and writing was wiped out of me in One. Before Three, I knew they gave me the ability to read back, but I wasn't sure about the writing thing. Still, I took my seat in the chair and looked up at the headpiece. Always the same headpiece. Still, this session was a half hour longer than Phases One and Two… The man leaned over Audrey and fiddled with the head-set, gently pulling it down closer to her head before stopping and looking into her eyes with his very deep-set sockets. He stared at her for entirely too long to be comfortable; his breath smelled of stale cigarette smoke and coffee and as his eyes bore into the soul of the girl in the chair. "You're quite beautiful, you know. Perhaps the most beautiful girl I've seen in this dark, empty place." They were words with the potential to be wonderful, deep and touching… but they simply weren’t. "You're a very quiet one, aren't you? Perhaps there just aren't any words worth passing those pretty lips of yours." It was one of those compliments that just… couldn't help but come across as off-putting. There was nothing wrong with the words, or even the inflection and delivery. It was just him, just the way it was obvious that he meant these things despite the fact he was talking to a sixteen year old girl with the mind of a ten year old. I nodded my head. What else could I do? I tried getting comfortable in the chair, but it felt so foreign to me. It was the same make, the same model, the same everything, but not the same chair, and not the same tech. I wondered if hypnosis could even work with a tech I didn't trust - and it wasn't that I didn't trust this new man! He was just… new. New people take time to get used to, right? "Relax now, pet. You're tense. There's no need to be. Hypnosis is a very intimate experience. Very special. Relax now, and let me take away all those fears and worries." One hand had gently slipped around Audrey's and the other was reached up, bringing the headset closer to the girls pretty head of hair. He was close to her; probably inappropriately so. But there was something in his cold eyes, something that wasn't there before. A little spark. An interest. The visor came down over my eyes and the next thing I knew all the light was gone. The voice of the Hypno tech was gone, too. I felt a small cold chill come over me as I thought about what this was: my first hypnosis of Phase Three. Anything could happen, now. Who I was could be rewritten the same way they'd rewritten me in Phase One and Two. And the worst part was, I'd never know the difference… The Headmistress had been very specific with her plans for Audrey and Staycee: that it would be dangerous for the two of them to express a romantic interest in one another. That the establishment of such could lead to side-effects the facility would rather not address - particularly in Staycee, who's dreams had already become an issue. It had therefore been made abundantly clear to the hypnosis technicians who would see them through Phase Three, that the standard conditioning for Thirds - which compelled each and every Third to express romantic interest in their room-mate (pairings that had each been chosen for specific reasons) was not to be applied to either Audrey or Staycee. And yet, now, as a result of a clouded moment… that very program was running through Audrey's headset. The technician watched her as she sighed and twitched, the reflection of the bright lights on her face illuminating soft delicate features and as the session continued… Audrey began to smile. The technician smiled, too, not at all aware of his mistake. Still, without the same mistake being applied to Staycee… how bad could things be? Hypno sessions were always so obscure to me - no matter how many times it happened, it still always felt like I'd fallen asleep during a movie. The machine was lifted off my head and I looked up at the man with the glasses. I'd been under that helmet so many times that the dizziness that frequented the Hypno processes had left me entirely. Still, I remained where I was for an extra second out of sheer ritual. What had he changed? The dizzy look on the girls face was always his favorite part of this job; that dazed look as a pretty little thing accepted the fact that their mind had been violated, penetrated and taken by force. Any brute could force himself upon a girl, but it took a very special kind of man to taken ownership of her mind. He shook his head and the little smile faded away as he helped the girl from her chair. "How do you feel, pet? Perhaps you should head back to your room and lay down, no?" The usual focus questions; drawing attention to the room-mate, observing reactions? They went unasked. After-all, the technician hadn't realized his mistake. Still, the writing had been written on the walls and it was only a matter of time before the programming took hold of the poor girl before him. "Hurry along, now." I nodded, still in a mild state of bliss, and wandered out into the hallway. It was at least fifteen steps before I realized I wasn't going the right way. I came back into the bedroom a minute later finding Staycee half-undressed, in only her panties and… a bra? I very quickly turned around, my cheeks lighting up. Why was I shy? I'd changed diapers before! "Um… hey. How was… um… Class B." Class B, right? According to the schedule, that could be anything. "It was really fun!" My voice was bright and airy as I fussed over clothes in the closet and turned back around, standing with my knees together and my hands on my hips. "Lookie? First bra. What do you think? I don't really fill it out yet and it's padded, but they said I will." And I had to pause because that notion made me really happy. "I'm really super excited. The class was on proper layering. Like. Putting together outfits and stuff. I mean, the first half hour was everybody being sized for our bras and…" Audrey wouldn't turn around, though, and I pouted a little. "…hey! Come on. Look. It's my first bra, I want to be fawned over!" "Uhhuh…" I felt my cheeks get hot as I approached Staycee, being particularly careful not to look at her chest. But her underwear wasn't a good idea either, so I focused on her toes. Did we get to paint nails sometime in this phase? "It's really nice… super happy for you. Probably getting mine next class, huh? Oh, next class!" I looked at the time - we were both back fifteen minutes early! That meant 45 minutes until my Class B… "…I really should… um… get ready. Redo my hair or something." Why was I so flustered?! It was just Staycee. "Hey…" I took a step forward and cupped the girls cheek softly, directing her gaze up to mine with a little smile. I didn't know where the sudden surge of maternal care had come from, but I was knee-deep in it now and it wasn't like I could stop. "You okay, pretty girl? You seem shaken. Did something happen in Hypno? Did you have Edgar?" I couldn't imagine Edgar actually making her as physically skittish as she was at the moment; he was really a sweet guy despite the evidence to the contrary. So why was she so shaken? "Um… nuh uh…" Her eyes were really lovely… but they were the same as my eyes. The same as everyone’s eyes! Why didn't I find everyone else's eyes so pretty?! I shook my head and pulled away, and then the feeling of her skin not on mine made my stomach sink. I bit my lip and quickly went to the vanity, taking out my pigtails and trying again. "Um… had… the guy with the glasses. He was nice. I mean, he complimented me a lot, which… I guess isn't so weird." I always got compliments here, even as a First. Penelope couldn't even believe I was a boy. A little wince came to my mind and I frowned at the thought. "He flirted with you? Gah. He's so creepy! You're sixteen and he's like a thousand years old. Ew ew ew ew!" I hoisted myself up to sit on the vanity, looking down at Audrey with a smile on my face and nothing on but underwear. "Are you okay? Did you tell him to go to hell?" She didn't, of course; we knew better than to bad-mouth staff, but still. I would've wanted to tell him that. And that's enough. "Couldn't talk. I hate that. Something they did, I'm sure. But it's whatever…" I made absolutely sure not to look at Staycee, keeping my eyes on me in the mirror, adjusting my pigtails, then taking them out again, then starting over. "He's not that old… maybe forty something. And he wasn't flirting. It was just a compliment. Like when I say you're beautiful…" I felt my cheeks heat up and I had to force myself not to break eye contact with myself. "It's not flirting…" My voice had absolutely no confidence, though. I bit my lip and looked down at the girl trying desperately to focus all her attention on her hair with a cheeky little smile on my face. "You think I'm beautiful?" The color that flushed through her cheeks was more than enough answer, but hearing her answer with that pretty little voice of hers would be even better than the blush. And I really liked blushing girls. "Uhhuh…" I tied my hair in pigtails in complete silence, and again, pulled them out. I had already tied one back up when I froze, looking at myself in the mirror. "Oh crap…" I frowned and looked down at the vanity in front of me, grabbing one of the lip glosses. I went to Hypno without it? And after the Headmistress told me specifically… I sighed and smeared as much as I could on my lips, clearly smearing it all over my skin, and tied the other pigtail up. And how did you sit in the chair, Audrey? Like a Third? She was panicking and that caused a little more of my maternal feelings to show as I slid down off the vanity and leaned in close, running my thumb along the outline of her lips to clean away the excess gloss. "Quality, not quantity. Put it on right in as few motions as possible. Like this." I pursed my lips and applied the gloss, one smooth line for each lip. "Then you purse, like this, and then use the edge of your thumb-nail to clean up any excess." I demonstrated those steps and looked down into her brilliant blue eyes. "And you're pretty gorgeous yourself, sweets. You know. For the record." "Uhhuh…" I was transfixed. I didn't know why - she'd put her lipgloss on in front of me once before. And still, the way she… I shook my head, my cheeks burning up, and resumed looking at my feet. What was wrong with me?! She was so uninteresting before… before Hypno? Was this a change they made? I made a mental note to check if I started feeling this way with anyone but Staycee - maybe in my Class B. Oh, no… I'd have to watch everyone else get fitted for bras! I couldn't feel like this with that many people! Ugh! What was wrong with me?! "You look really pale, Audrey. Come on, come lay down. We got like… twenty minutes, right?" I took her by the hand - subconsciously lacing my fingers into hers like I did with the girl in my recurrent dreams - and led the girl over to the bed, pointing with my free hand. "Lay down, come on. I'll sit up next to you and make sure you're up for our next session. Trust me?" I flashed a smile with teeth that had been wonderfully whitened some time during Phase One and in the warm light of our bedroom, it was pretty apparent just how perfect my skin was, too. Almost like a doll. I kept my eyes closed, but I didn't sleep. It wasn't right. They couldn't mess with my head and make my stomach feel weird and make me dizzy and… and it wasn't fair! After Class B, I would stay and ask to speak to the Headmistress. She was always willing to talk to me. I'd tell her whatever they did I wanted it gone. I didn't like it. I just felt so… so anxious. Like at any minute something could jump out of the wall. So I kept my eyes closed and counted silently until Staycee nudged me. I passed a casual smile before hurrying out of the bedroom, giving a wave and dashing down the hallway. It took me a minute of leading against the wall to get my heart rate under control, and it was only then I realized I didn't know what room I was supposed to go to. Ugh… "Hey!" The chipper voice came from a girl with a mess of bright blonde curls that flowed down over her shoulders. Like everybody else, she had sparkling blue eyes; but unique to her were patches of freckles on her cheeks that almost shined when she smiled. "You lost? I'm Aimee. I know, I don't much like it either but my Second was kind of a ditz and had no imagination. What's your name?" "Um… Audrey…" I looked back down the hallway, my room out of sight. Staycee had probably left - it was safe to go back. Still… "I'm not really… lost. I mean. I don't know where I'm going. Gotta get my chart from my room. It's that way." I pointed with my finger, but still, my feet didn't move. "Come on, I'll come with you. What've you got now? I've got Class B. Whatever that means." The airy flow to the girls voice could've sounded dangerously Disney-esque if not for her properly formed and varied inflections; she actually just sounded… happy. But happiness wasn't unusual in Phase Three; by the time most of us got here we were pretty content with the direction we were taking. Still, Aimee managed to carry that happiness with an amazing level of authenticity. "Yeah… um… okay." I led the way down the hall and Aimee followed behind. I knew she had Class B as well, but that didn't surprise me. From what I'd gathered, Class B would be a very different thing for different people. As I suspected, when I made it back to my room, Staycee wasn't there. I let out a small sigh and went over to the paper. Audrey… Week one, Monday… normal day… ID number… I bit my lip and looked up at Aimee. "It's this one, right? 383?" "Yuppers. Looks like we got a class together." She looked over at the vanity and fingered the lipgloss most recently used, before turning around with a smile. "Is she pretty? She's got a good taste in lipgloss." It was an obtuse question, but nothing seemed particularly obtuse coming from this girl. She just had a radiance about her. I pinned the sheet back onto the vanity for safe keeping and slipped the lip gloss Aimee was fingering into my skirt pocket. I wasn't sure why… "She's… she's really pretty. I don't know how. I mean, I knew the moment she got here, and even at lunch and stuff… there's just no one in this whole building as pretty as her. I bet she's prettier than Fourths!" I felt my cheeks heat up at the way I was talking about her and suddenly felt really foolish. "I mean, I don't know how she does it…" The blonde girl smiled knowingly at the girl with a cheeky grin. "Sounds like somebody has a crush. Prettiest girl here? Prettier than me?" She batted her eyelashes and pursed her lips. The answer was clear, though; for everything Aimee had going for her… there was just something lacking. Something Staycee had, a certain flair to the way she carried herself. A spark. That was a good way to put it. A spark that shone so much brighter than any of the conditioning. Something only Staycee had. And it was almost... magical. A crush…? I very quickly shook my head and my cheeks got hot. "No, no, no! It's not like that! It's… it's… just… I'm saying how it is. She's pretty. And I don't mean to be mean or anything - you're pretty too, but she's… but it's not anything. It's just true. It's not like that, I swear…" The silence that followed was dreadfully awkward, though, and I realized how frantic I sounded… "Don't we… um… have to go to class?" The clock already flashed 3:32. "Shoot, yes. Come on." Aimee took off running down the hall; she didn't know much about how all this worked but she did know that being late wouldn't do at all. The clock in the classroom read 3:35 by the time the two girls got there, and it was obvious from the two empty chairs at the tables that they were the only ones who'd been late, too. The woman at the front of the class stopped talking and the class hushed. "Audrey. Aimee. So nice of you both to join us. Class, Audrey and Aimee are of the belief that they have more important things to do than come to class." She turned to the two of them and frowned. "Sit. Be quiet. And if you're lucky, you'll both be given your first bras today." The classes were very small. I counted ten girls along with Aimee and myself. That meant there were five of these classes that took place… though I wasn't sure how that worked with Hypno involved. The woman at the front of the room talked a lot and it was all about clothing. Clothing was never something I was very interested in, even as a boy. The way I saw it, if it was something in my color, I'd wear it. Simple as that. Then she started calling people to the front of the room and, right in front of everyone, the girls would take off their blouses or respective dresses. I thanked whatever God was watching me that I wore a two piece outfit that day. But it was like the teacher said… Aimee and I might not get our chance. After all, she started at the front. "There is nothing that defines you as women more than your breasts, girls. Only the most special of visitors will see below your waistline, and only if you so choose. But your breasts make you a woman. They're on display at all times, they're the defining characteristic that sets you aside from the boys you all once were." Aimee actually looked stressed over the idea that she might not get her bra, and it was with great relief that she was called up next, along with Audrey. "Know that from this point onward, you are girls. You are more girl than you have ever been and more girl than you ever will be. With this simple garment, with the undeniable truth of your breasts… you are girls. And everything else beyond this is merely dessert." She finished fastening Aimee's bra and the blonde girl lit up in a smile that was bright even for her. "Your turn, Audrey." Unlike the others who received garments in simple white… Audrey's bra was blue. Her blue. And it was very obvious from the moment the woman lifted it off her desk. "Are you ready, Audrey?" I was a little concerned, looking back at Aimee as she slid the pinafore back down her body. Her bra was white. Everyone’s bras were white. Even Staycee's bra was white. And mine was blue… "Uhhuh… okay…" The woman helped me into the bra in front of nine other people, fastening it behind my back, and allowed me to put my blouse back on. I'd never felt so uncomfortable… "Audrey, each other girl will earn their bra in their own color. You've been selected by the Headmistress to be the first to do so; to help inspire the other girls." And it was clearly having the desired result… nine pairs of eyes looked enviously at Audrey; the girl who got to have a bra in her own special color. It wasn't resentment or upset… it was out and out envy. Aimee pouted and puffed out her cheeks. "Miss, how do I earn my peach-colored bra?" The woman smiled and looked at Audrey, then at Aimee. "One more of you will earn your color by the end of todays class. So everybody try extra hard. Now, sit down. We have a lot to cover, girls." I… was first? I took my seat, again, at the back with Aimee in complete disarray. What did I do? Or was it randomly chosen? I did get my color on only my second day, so maybe it was related to that. Still, I was late to class… I didn't understand this. Still, it wasn't worth arguing over - I was picked. I should be happy. So I was. I smiled proudly throughout the entire class as the students did their best to impress the teacher before us. Aimee wound up being given her peach-colored bra by the end of the class and by the thing things had come to a close, there were ten more girls in the world who understood the fundamentals of layering, color contrast and matching, and complementary fabric texture. "Who knew there was so much to learn? I wore flip-flops and jeans with a band tee before. Never even considered any of this." Aimee was bubbly, though; she got her bra and as far as she was concerned that made her pretty special. "I'll walk you to your room, but then I gotta go find Lali. She's my roomie. It was really great hanging out with you, though! Make sure to say hi to that cutie of yours for me, alright?" "Uhhuh." I made sure to give Aimee a complimentary goodbye and a heavy congratulations on her bra - though that seemed like the strangest thing in the world if you really thought about it. Aimee left me alone and I wandered into my room. No Staycee. I wandered to the mirror and looked at myself. The bra really did a lot. I mean, it only brought me to an A cup, even with the padding, but still, it seemed so… different. I had curves now. I didn't look ten anymore. It wasn't clear to me exactly what time it was, or how long Audrey had been in the room by the time I stumbled in and collapsed on the bed. But she was here. And now I was. And I felt intensely dizzy and exhausted. "Dun' get it… never felt so bad after Hypno…" I rationalized it to being the longer session, but my vision was blurred and my temples ached and I just wanted the room to stop spinning. Because if it didn't… I might've thrown up. And it was such a pretty bed. I managed to look up for long enough to see Audrey across the room and I smiled. "Pretty bra… your color, right?" "Huh…?" I looked down at my top and my cheeks burned up. White blouse, blue bra. Looks like it was a good thing you were paying attention in class, Audrey, because this outfit wouldn't work without a white under top. I quickly went over to the closet and picked out a camisole, then unbuttoned my blouse, slipped it on, and buttoned it back up. Much better. "So Hypno wasn't good? Sorry to hear…" I still had my back to my roommate. "Head feels like its going to explode…" I pulled a pillow over my head and squeezed it tight, emerging a few moments later to add in. "Come lay with me? Make it all better?" Despite the fact that I was dubious about the healing qualities of cuddles, I was still ready enough to believe in the magic of faith healing when it came to Audrey. She was still facing away, though, fidgeting with her blouse after having slipped into a cami to hide the lines of her bra. I bit my lip and the strange anxiety feeling filled me up again. Lay with her… well of course I was going to lay with her. It was my bed, too! Though this time, unlike as a Second, we each had our own pillows. I climbed in bed, over the covers, and put my head down next to Staycee's. My heart was racing… why hadn't I talked to the Headmistress about this?! Because it wasn't them… I didn't feel the strange anxiety with other people in class. Not with Aimee, and Aimee was so nice. I bit my lip and closed my eyes. What the hell was this…? It wasn't something I'd ordinarily have done, especially given how negatively she'd reacted to my being pushy earlier today… but I rolled over and draped one leg over the girl next to me and cuddled up close to her chest. It wasn't anything intimate, really: just comforting. A friend thing. And she was my best friend, after-all. "Did your head hurt this bad…?" My voice was quiet and contemplative, as if my words might disturb the comfort of us both. "Nuh uh… felt fine the whole time…" It wasn’t entirely true - I felt fine until I got back into the room. But it wasn't the hypnotism. It was Staycee. But it couldn't be Staycee… but with her cuddled close, her forehead against my cheek, her arm and her leg draped over me… I felt my cheeks burning and my heart racing. Maybe she wouldn't notice… if I asked the Headmistress, maybe she could tell me. Maybe she knew - she always knew everything. "You're… anxious." Despite the churning in my head, I managed to sit up and after a half dozen blinks, I even focused my eyes. It was shameful that the only reason I knew so much about her responses was because I used to sedate girls against their will. But this was at least a noble use for the knowledge. "Your heart is racing. And your breathing is off. And your speech is difficult." I crawled up next to her and placed the back of my hand against her forehead. "You're a little warm, too. What's the matter, pretty girl? Let Staycee help. What's got you all flustered and upset?" I shook my head, crawling out from under… but no, I didn't move. I was frozen? No, that couldn't be right… but with her hovering over me, her smile, her eyes, her hand on my forehead, then on my cheek, I felt the walls breaking down. I couldn't move. I didn't want to! And still, my heart rate increased so badly… what the hell… "Um… not… upset, I… just like… um… with…" What was I saying? What was the question? "Come on, prettiness. You can tell me anything." One finger ran up the girls cheek to her hairline and I brushed an errant bang out of the way, looking down at her with the same blue eyes she had. Eyes I'd come to be proud of having. "Is it something that happened in class? I notice your bra is in your color. And I'm sorta jealous. Was it that? Is that why you're upset; the bra thing? Because it's so cute…" My head was still swimming and I'd have been lying if I could claim to be able to even discern the color of her bra anymore. I was fading, and I knew it. But a few more minutes… just to make sure she was okay? I could do that. I couldn't shake my head… couldn't even think of a word to say. I wanted to explain the bra thing - she seemed curious - but somehow those words were lost on me. She was so close… and she smelled so sweet… but the next instant, she was closing her eyes and falling asleep next to me. And I was broken from her trance. "Hey, Staycee? You there? Hey, wake up!" But she wasn't budging. I quickly ran out into the hallway, looking right and left for someone. I didn't know the layout well enough… so I ran. I ran down the hallway knocking on all the doors until someone came out that wasn’t dressed like a twelve year old. "Staycee passed out. Or… or maybe fell asleep. But I can't wake her up!" "I'm fine… I just didn't eat very much at lunch, and you know… we didn't have breakfast." The woman who stood by the side of my bed looked concerned, but not entirely unconvinced. She looked at the worried-and-pacing Audrey and smiled. "I'll go and get you two some food brought up. Take good care of her." The woman left us and I sat up as best I could, looking sheepishly across at Audrey. "Sorry… must've fainted. I'm not sure what happened. Must be the food thing, right? I really didn't mean to worry you. Who was that, anyway? Was she a nurse, or just admin?" I shrugged my shoulders, sitting on the edge of the bed in complete discontent. Between my worry and the anxiety in my stomach, I felt altogether dreadful. "She was just a woman at one of the doors… I didn't ask her name or anything." Still, the food thing made sense. Staycee had so stubbornly eaten only one burger at lunch, and she'd probably skipped breakfast. I smiled a little and put my hand on Staycee's hip. She was under the covers now, though, and it made things easier. "I'm glad you're okay… scared me a little." "I really didn't mean to. I'll eat whatever you tell me to eat when food gets here. You can be in charge of me. How's that sound? Your own little Staycee-doll to feed and take care of?" I meant it as an encouraging statement, but Audrey looked away, biting her lip. "Uhhuh… okay…" I wanted to. I didn't know why, but I wanted to. Why would I want something that made me anxious?! It didn't make any sense! Still, I'd agreed, and that was that. The woman never came back, though a cafeteria worker brought us each a plate of food. I guessed it was somewhere around dinner time, so it seemed we'd be missing the get-together. As instructed, I fed Staycee her food. I ate the burger off her plate and instead fed her my chicken with a plastic fork. It was serene. The chicken was really lovely, and for the entire time I didn't even think about my figure. With the food gone and my dizziness along with it, I reached up and put my hand on her cheek. "Thanks for taking care of me. Nobody really looks out for anyone here. It's why I wanna help you. So thank you, Audrey. You're a doll." We didn't stay up late. We turned the lights out just after dinner and Staycee drifted very quickly off to sleep. Unfortunately, I didn't have the same pleasure with her cuddling so close. It wasn't until exhaustion beat out my anxiety that I managed to follow Staycee’s lead.

How I became an Executive Toy Part 1 Hi, I’m Charlie - six months ago I left school and got a job as an office junior in a large building firm. It’s not a very demanding job but they told me that the prospects were good if I had any aptitude. The office is relaxed but everyone dresses rather smartly, no jeans or t-shirts, and most of the guys wear a suit so I do too. I’m always clean, neat and tidy (mum sees to that) and I hope to do well in this my first ever job. I’m 18, slim, 5’6”, OK looking, always polite (again mum’s doing) and very easy to get along with and often don’t need things explaining twice before I can do what is asked of me. Academically I was lazy, and although did OK in my exams, the thought of university life and more schooling just wasn’t me. I wanted to get work and perhaps have three or four years on my peers before they eventually found themselves on the jobs market. ~ They appear to like me in the office and I’ve become fairly popular with my work colleagues. Almost immediately one of the company directors, Mr Wojciechowski, was very friendly and encouraging towards my ambitions - taking me out on the occasional site inspection with him; as he thought that would give me more of an overall view of what the business was about. He’s witty and you can share a joke with him, when he’s around the entire office a nicer place to work. Not like the other two bosses who are also Polish but in all honesty, scare the shit out of me… very officious and demanding. When we went out to the sites together, and it was at least once a week that I accompanied him on a trip, it all seemed so exciting. At my age, and in my first job, I loved the attention and the encouragement he gave, making me feel special and that I could really go places with the firm. He said he liked the way I said “Yes Boss” when he first asked me to do something for him – I think it was to retrieve a file on the computer system. Embarrassingly, I couldn’t remember his name so I meant to say “Yes Sir.” but it came out as “Yes Boss”, apparently I blushed a bright red at my faux pas. It made him smile. ~ One evening, about 2 months ago, when we were returning to base, he said he had to call home first as he’d forgotten some papers. His house on the outskirts of town is terrific; in its own grounds, very expensive, well decorated and I was pretty impressed. He asked if I wanted anything to drink and, looking at the selection of booze set out on a cabinet, felt like he was treating me as an adult and not as one of the office juniors. He disappeared into another room, which I assumed was to get the papers he needed and after a couple of minutes called for me to go through. I went to help and was surprised to see him standing surrounded by loads of baby paraphernalia - it was like a really well equipped and maintained nursery. Colourful walls with cartoon characters, a crib, toys and piles of clothes and diapers, it appeared to have everything but I had no idea why. The boss was smiling at this revelation and asked me what I thought. I didn’t know what to think. I was a bit shocked but, as I had no idea how to react I sort of mumbled some sort of approval though I have no idea why. His eyes lit up with what seemed genuine happiness. “Glad you like it,” he shrugged his shoulders a little relieved, “it’s one of my… things, you know, to help me relax when I get a bit… stressed.” I’m sure many high-powered businessmen get stressed with their jobs and I suppose they all need an outlet, although I always assumed it was booze or recreational sex and drugs, but hey, what do I know? What I wasn’t sure about was why he was confiding this ‘secret’ part of his life to me. “Er.… it’s all very… er… nice and all but,” I wasn’t sure if I dare ask, “why are you showing it to me?” “Well my dear Charlie, you are one of the few good-looking youngsters in our firm and, if you haven’t noticed, I like you a lot.” ~ I was stunned yet pleased at the same time and took in the fact that even though he was in his late 40s he had a very young out-look. The detour to his place was just an excuse to get me alone but when he pulled me against his strong body and told me how good-looking he thought I was, in truth, I was anxious… although mainly flattered by his attention. I’m 18 and have known since before I was a teenager I’m gay but had never acted on my feelings. However, just about any guy looking at me, or me looking at them, gives me an instant hard-on so, with his masculine firm hands touching me, that’s just what happened. He’s not the greatest looking guy, although for his age I suppose he’s OK, but he is very manly and quite an imposing figure… and more importantly, he’s my boss. Now I know my reaction should have been to throw a hissy-fit or storm out but I was dumb-struck as he slipped his hand into my waistband. He flicked the button loose on my trousers, unaided the zip peeled away and they fell to the floor. Although I was shocked, the feelings he was generating in my groin were incredible and I loved it so, when he dragged everything off, including my shoes and socks, I was more excited by the fabulous sensations than alarmed. “God, you are such a pretty… boy.” He breathed with such passion it sent a shiver down my spine. I was taken aback by this. In fact, I was pretty sure I was about to be raped and I didn’t know what to do. The problem was my cock was rampant, and although I was extremely uneasy, I was shaking in thrilled anticipation. This was it, this was the moment, this was when I was no longer going to be a virgin. I was scared. ~ “Do you know just how fucking cute you are?” He whispered in my ear. I wasn’t sure if he expected an answer but in truth I just lay there like a petrified rabbit caught in headlights. He licked my earlobe and then his warm tongue gently intruded deeper. I didn’t know my ear was so damn sensitive and I giggled and squirmed under his gentle touch. “Oh my God… look at you… you are a picture. Sweet, innocent…” He raised his eyebrows perhaps wondering just how innocent I was, “fuck me I want you as my little baby, my little chicken, my little… toy.” I wasn’t sure what he was getting at but he looked me deep in the eye and asked if I’d like to be his ‘Executive Toy’. My brain could come up with no thought of what that might entail so I nervously asked him what that meant. He replied that I just had to be around when he needed some executive relief. “You mean… er… to…” I was naked and looking into the eyes of a man who thinks I’m adorable but I needed to make sure I knew exactly what it was he wanted from me, “to be your… er… boyfriend?” He smiled a strange smile that I hadn’t seen before and slightly shook his head. “Mmmm, maybe but,” he rubbed my naked belly, “I need someone to join me in the nursery and you would be ideal.” ~ I think he could see the total lack of understanding in my eyes, although the stroking of my tummy was having some effect, he expanded on what he thought. “You look so sweet and, with a slight change of hairstyle and, well, other little changes, I think you would be a wonderful playmate.” He changed from rubbing my belly to softly manipulating my rock hard dick. “I get my relaxation from looking after… a baby. Changing him, playing with him, teaching him stuff, reading stories… generally doing… what a daddy should do.” My mind wasn’t really listening because I was swallowed up by the sensations flowing from my balls along my throbbing shaft. “You would be my surrogate baby and I’d look after you,” he looked down at me and I closed my eyes as my orgasm approached; his fingers working the nerves in my bell-end so I could no longer control myself. “You would become my pretty infant son at weekends and, well, whenever I need you to be a sweet, defenceless, innocent baby.” He stopped his long slow massage. “What do you think? Is it something you might like to… experience?” ~ At that moment I was on the verge of coming and desperately needed him to continue. In my longing I would have agreed anything if only he’d finish me off. He was waiting for a response and, with my dick in his hand I knew there was only one answer I could have given. My heart was pounding with desire. I knew I was agreeing to something but wasn’t that aware of what it was. However, a shiver of craving and a desperate need to come led my thoughts. “Yes.” I breathed. “Anything.” My desire for that orgasm had consumed every other sensible feeling in my body. I just needed to come and with this man holding my cock I was his puppet as he softly stroked it. He smiled and bent down and kissed the tip of my leaking penis. “You’re such a good boy.” His tongue lapped across my piss slit and I could feel my balls bubbling. I was shaking with pure unadulterated lust. This was my first sexual experience with another person, with another man, and I was caught up in the sheer sexy moment. Every nerve in my body was tingling in anticipation and I desperately wanted to drag this hulk of a man on top of me and explode. I wriggled and panted breathlessly as he took a firm hold of my cock. His hot moist mouth covered it and in a couple of smooth silky motions up and down its shaft I did just that. My naked body arched, a mixture of intense sensations gripped every fibre as I shot stream after stream down his throat, his tongue tickling and enticing the nerves at its end, engraving the moment in my mind forever. ~ After I came, there was no pretending; I was in shock, feeling guilty, possibly ashamed and wondering what had just happened and why? What had I done? What signals had I sent out and… my mind was trying to deal with it all. He was smiling and full of praise for me, telling me what a sweet, clever baby I was. Once he’d finished with the praise I think he noticed my shocked and hurt look but he just told me I could go far in the company… if I kept my mouth shut… and my mind open. I also realised that I was now the guardian of a secret but one I had no power to use. I was an office junior and he was the boss, who on Earth would believe me if I told anyone what had happened? ~ My exposed young body was wreathed in sweat and my post-orgasm thoughts were now of embarrassment and shame. I wasn’t sure what I was supposed to do next so I lay there and let him make the decisions. Despite being unable to look him in the eye I could tell he was a very happy man. “Well done little fella.” He ruffled my hair. “I think you’ll be an ideal playmate but,” he looked at his watch, “it’s time to get you back.” I tried to raise myself up but he just told me to lie still and he’d see to everything. He went around the room collecting various containers and bits and bobs of other things before returning to my visibly shaking naked body. First he used a very soft towel to wipe away all the sweat, followed by some wet wipes that were cool and smelled of menthol. The icy wipe was quite effective as he paid particular attention to my cock and I began to get hard again. He smiled but just shook his head as if to say that the fun was over for the day. He spread lotion around and sprinkled powder before slipping a soft, plastic disposable under my bottom. I wanted to complain. I wasn’t a baby and I wasn’t up for this type of embarrassment but before these thoughts had formed in my head and able to speak, he already had me secured. He held up a couple of pairs of plastic pants wondering which would suit me best. I was still too stunned to pass a comment as he slipped a thick crinkly white pair up and over the bulky diaper. He helped me to my feet. “There,” he said with some pride, “the beginning of… of a new life for us both.” ~ He stood admiring his work for a few seconds. “That’s how I always want to see you dressed.” He picked up my clothes and gave me my shirt and trousers to put back on - my underwear was nowhere to be seen. The loud crinkle from the plastic pants I found unnerving as I pulled my trousers over the thick padding. I could hardly get the zip or button to fasten as I struggled to get them to fit. In the end I had to give up and leave them open as I pulled on my shirt and jacket, socks and shoes. He drove me home and apart from saying that I was to wear a diaper to work in future nothing much else was said. It felt really strange having such a thing between my legs and I was wriggling around in his car seat trying to get comfortable. He was all smiles when he said that I’d get used to it but my mind was now wondering just what I’d got myself into. Mr Wojciechowski seemed very happy and in truth, despite the diaper, I’d enjoyed what we’d done. It was intense and because my first time had been with someone more experienced, it was brilliant. I was still shaking, that’s how good it was. However, now we’d shared such an event I was sure, once he got to know me better; I could change his mind about the disposable and all that baby stuff. I was beginning to feel quite smug that I had got a boss as a ‘boyfriend’ and that we’d be having an ‘affair’ in the office and nobody would be any the wiser. I began to smile to myself about how fantastic this might be for me… and my career. ~ As I got out of the car he passed me a small canvas bag and said it was my uniform and he expected me to wear it in the office the following day. I had no idea what it was but smiled my thanks and said I’d see him in the morning. He smiled back and said he couldn’t wait. My body trembled in expectation. So, as I waddled into the house, mum was waiting wanting to know why I was late. I honestly told her that I was working on an exciting new project with one of the bosses and that I was sure it would be terrific for my future prospects with the firm. Mum was so pleased she hugged me tightly. I suddenly remembered I had thick padding underneath and quickly pulled away and said I needed to change. She was so full of pride she beamed her love across the kitchen. “You’ve got everything you need to go far Charlie, the looks, the sense and that natural friendly ability… I’m sure you’ll be a huge success sweetheart.” “Thanks mum.” I hope you’re right. I got to my bedroom and shucked off my suit. The plastic pants crinkled louder and I just hoped mum hadn’t noticed the sound as she hugged me, if she did she hadn’t said. I looked in the mirror and the bulge seemed so stupid, I shrugged and thought - if this is what it takes to get on in the world… well… I was sure others had had to do worse. Besides, I was convinced that Mr Wojciechowski, despite his weird little ‘stress reliever’, would soon be only interested in having wild and frequent sex with his ‘sweet little Executive Toy’ and would forget all about his ‘nursery element.’ * tbc

Before reading this it is strongly recommended that you read both: Subliminal Baby: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/54377-subliminal-baby/ Subliminal Baby 2: Steven's Regression: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/55332-subliminal-baby-2-stevens-regression-finished/ --- This has been available on my Patreon for the past week and for a pledge of $5 a month you can see all my public stories posted one week before the rest of the world. For $10 there are exclusive stories as well! For more information on different tiers and rewards please visit: https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 A big thank you to all of my supporters and an especially big thank you to: A big thank you to everyone who supports me: DannyDazzler, Daniel O, Sophie S, Cole, Kyle L, Guilyn, Akithor, Keen Lover, Dre, Darrell, Jack C, Frank Sz, S Millard, Cheryl C, Carlota C, Alex W, Snazzycool, Ron M, M, Tsidt, Britnee L, Trenton M, Geoffrey J, Robert J, Chris, Cole T, Dorian G, BabyBB, J Land, Tim F, Cvsflip105, Chris B, WillNotWill, Jerry J, Charlie S, P, Orion F, John, Kevin H, Tom H, Sterling W, Ryan, Jens B, Thomas R S, Matthew S, Pierry L, Matthew, John D, Bojack D, Shihouin10, Scott S, Diapering Daddy, Miguel A, James B, A Random Patreon, Eric C, Ben R, C Dom, Lin John, Ben F, Henry C, Bob, Michelle G and Kent J --- Subliminal Baby 3 By Elfy Steven stared up from his crib at the mobile that was spinning slowly and playing it’s tune. He knew that he couldn’t hear his own voice reading out instructions but it felt like, if he really concentrated, he could hear a word or two every now and then. It was rather spooky to think that this mobile was going to have a profound impact on his life. Half of him hoped it wouldn’t work and the other half, remembering he could be left like this for a long time to come, thought it couldn’t start working soon enough. It had been a few days since Steven had begged his mother to start playing the tape for him but he couldn’t say he noticed much difference. His control had been slipping before the subliminal stuff had started and it didn’t seem to have become much worse in the last few days. Arguably the worst part of the next few days was the way his mom and brother looked at him. They seemed to be just as expectant as he was regarding the changes and he got annoyed about the way they looked at him and the way they were talking about him when they thought he couldn’t hear them. The first hint that something had changed was very subtle. One day, after being taken out of his crib following his afternoon nap, Karen, Steven’s mom, had left him on the floor of the bedroom as she went to start running a bath for him. Steven had looked to the side and seen some small toy racing cars. Without really giving any thought to what he was doing, Steven crawled sideways and sat on his wet rear. He reached down and began moving the cars. In just a minute or two he had become totally immersed in his game, he had devised ideas for racing tracks, he wanted to have a championship for all his cars, Steven of course would drive the fastest one! As Steven looked at the little cars he smiled and imagined himself on the winner’s podium in front of a huge crowd of cheering fans. He pictured himself holding up a trophy and… Steven was suddenly brought back to reality when he heard his mom clear her throat. He looked up as the crowds melted away to see Karen looking at him with a slightly perplexed look. Steven quickly stood up and followed his mother out of the room and into the bath where he was thoroughly cleaned. It was rather scary to be brainwashed like this. Steven felt like maybe his brain was resisting a little harder than Ritchie’s had and that was why it was taking longer. He liked to believe that at least, with his battered pride being assaulted on all sides it was nice to think that at least his mind had been a little stronger. “Please, Ritchie…” Steven said to his brother one morning after breakfast, “I’m sorry. Please!” “No.” Ritchie replied quickly and simply. He simply didn’t believe that his younger brother had learnt his lesson yet. Steven knew the only way to stop this subliminal messaging from happening was if his brother stopped it. He felt his heart drop when Ritchie turned him down but he wasn’t surprised by it. After what he had done to Ritchie he didn’t expect to be allowed out of this hell for a while. Ritchie’s girlfriend, Linda, seemed to take particular joy in the new status quo and obviously enjoyed Ritchie’s revenge on Steven. Most of the work of looking after Steven was done my Karen, Steven and Ritchie’s mother, but it really didn’t seem like she minded looking after Steven at all. Steven was a little worried and suspicious that if it were up to her he would never be allowed to be an adult again. “Hey, Mom?” Ritchie asked just as Karen started gathering the cutlery up. “Yeah?” Karen replied. “Linda’s been bugging me…” Ritchie started as he looked at Steven, “Could we take the baby out to the park or something?” Steven’s eyes flew wide and he uselessly shook his head. He had only been taken out twice since this whole mess had started. The disastrous shopping trip and the moment his friends all found out what was happening to him. The last thing he ever wanted to do was leave the house. “That sounds lovely!” Karen replied with a smile a she walked out to the kitchen. “Cool.” Ritchie smiled a cold smile that didn’t seem to reach his eyes. He looked at Steven with some satisfaction. Steven was taken out of his chair and allowed to play in his nursery for a while. He didn’t know when this planned trip was going to be, one of the worst parts about this whole thing was how little control he had of his own life. He had no say on where he went or when he did anything, it didn’t take long for the mind to start getting used to this type of life. It soon became entirely normal for Steven to just not think or plan anything out, all he could do was react to circumstances. As he sat down with his toys, Steven felt his diaper suddenly warm around him. His control had been slipping since even before the subliminal messaging had started but it had got much worse recently. Steven looked down as he felt the diaper warming but had no real way of stopping himself. It was like his brain had forgotten how to control his bladder. As much as Steven had expected this to happen, it was still very scary. Ritchie burst into the room without knocking about an hour after Steven had started playing. He smiled down at Steven who looked up from the floor in shock and with a little fear. “Looking forward to your day out?” Ritchie asked sarcastically as he walked into the room. Steven shook his head. He hadn’t really lost his verbal skills but he found it a lot easier to just not talk these days. Like making himself speak would take a huge effort. He knew this was another symptom of the tape he was listening to every night but knowing about it didn’t help fight it when it seeped into your brain whilst asleep. “Don’t be like that!” Ritchie continued. He walked forward and pressed the warm padding against his brother’s crotch, “Some fresh air will be great for you.” Steven shuddered slightly. It was only more recently that he remembered the part of the messaging that made the diapers exciting. Even little touches like this made him tingle down between his legs. “I guess I better change you before Linda gets here.” Ritchie said as he felt the wet padding. “Mommy?” Steven asked. He blushed a little but he was trying to ask if Karen could change him. He felt even more embarrassed when it was Ritchie that changed him. “Come on, Little Bro.” Ritchie said as he ignored Steven’s childish request. Ritchie pulled Steven over to the changing table and Steven sighed as he climbed up with Ritchie’s help. Steven’s diaper crinkled loudly and was a constant reminder of his humiliating status. Ritchie started pulling the tapes off of Steven’s diaper as soon as was laying on his back. He lowered the front of the wet padding and pulled the diaper out from underneath his brother. He smiled snidely as Steven’s penis twitched slightly. Ritchie remembered this well, he remembered the uncontrollable sexual arousal that came with the diapers thanks to the messaging. He didn’t do anything to help his brother out though. Pulling out a clean and fresh diaper. A big and thick disposable diaper, white with little pictures on them, was unfolded. Ritchie lifted up his younger brother’s legs and slipped the diaper underneath him. When Steven’s legs were lowered again it was on to fresh and fluffy padding. It almost felt pleasant but Steven tried to hide that, he didn’t want to start appreciating this new type of underwear. The diaper was rapidly pulled up between Steven’s legs and taped closed. Steven sighed sadly and quickly climbed off of the table after he felt the new diaper tightly taped together. Steven stood very still as his brother started going through the drawers full of their “little” clothes. The clothes that were big enough for adults but styled like a baby. Steven shuddered at the thought of not only being taken out but also being taken out whilst dressed in any way like a baby. He could feel tears threatening to overwhelm him but he did his best to hide his emotions, he knew that it was the subliminal messaging making him overly upset. “This looks good.” Ritchie eventually said as he turned around with an outfit picked out. Steven felt his heart drop when he saw a bright yellow shirt with a popular children’s television show printed on the front and a pair of white shorts that looked like they would be too small even without the diaper underneath them. “Lift your arms up.” Ritchie ordered. Just as Steven did so there was a sudden noise downstairs. The doorbell rang and Ritchie immediately perked up. He dropped the clothes on the floor at Steven’s feet as his younger brother scowled at him. “You can get yourself dressed, right?” Ritchie said as he walked towards the door, “I’ll be back in a minute.” Steven watched Ritchie walk out of the door and was thankful for some time alone, even if it was just a minute or so. Being able to dress himself was a very small victory, but a victory nonetheless. A good chance to prove that he was still an adult, a chance to do something for himself. Picking up the infantile shirt, Steven lifted it up and suddenly paused. He looked at it quizzically, he turned it around, he turned it upside down and he frowned as he tried to work out how these things work. Steven felt his stomach drop and heat rising in his face as he realised he couldn’t remember how to put on the shirt. It was the simplest thing in the world, something he learned to do as a very young child… So why was he staring at this piece of clothing like it was one of the most complex things he had ever seen. “Come on…” Steven said to himself in a panic, “This is easy.” Steven’s memory was taken back to when he was regressing Ritchie and his brother came to him when he needed help with his diaper. Despite it being easy and something he had done countless times before, the subliminal messaging was forcing him to forget simple things. Panic began to set in as Steven couldn’t sort this simple task out. He felt tears welling up in his eyes and as he tried to sniff them back they started to roll down his cheeks. He felt so useless, so helpless and he just wanted his Mommy to come and help him. Steven threw the shirt on the floor in a fit of anger. He was frustrated with the whole world and he dropped to the floor. He sat down with his arms folded across his chest and started sobbing softly. He didn’t want any of this, he didn’t want to go out, he didn’t want to cry. All he wanted to do was stay at home forever. “… and I said we could take him out an-” Ritchie stopped talking as he opened the door and looked at the scene in front of him. His younger brother was quietly crying next to the pile of clothes. “Oh God.” Linda said as she followed Ritchie into the room, “What’s going on?” “I have no idea…” Ritchie said to his girlfriend. He turned to his brother, “Steven? What’s wrong? Why aren’t you dressed?” Steven took a few moments to catch his breath. He tried to calm himself now, he knew he was stupid to be this upset but his emotions were out of control. He tried to regain control of his breathing but it was incredibly difficult. “I… I… Can’t remember…” Steven sobbed as he picked up the shirt again. “You don’t remember how to get dressed?” Ritchie asked with furrowed brows. Steven shook his head as he blushed. It didn’t help when Linda covered her mouth and started giggling. “I remember that…” Ritchie said quietly to Steven, “Scary, isn’t it?” Steven nodded his head quickly. Ritchie helped Steven back to his feet and picked up the shirt. He fed it over Steven’s head and pulled it down. It stopped just below the waistband of the diaper he was wearing. Next, Ritchie held the shorts out and allowed his brother to step into them. Once the shorts were around Steven’s ankles, Ritchie began pulling them up. It was a real stretch to get them over the thick diaper but eventually they got it over the top. Not that this was much of a relief for Steven, when he looked in the mirror it was very obvious how padded he was. The material of the shorts was pulled so tight that you could see bits of the diaper through it. The shirt was no help. It barely covered anything and any slight movement pulled it up to show the waistband underneath. To put it bluntly, no one that saw Steven would be under any illusion as to what he was wearing. The colour drained from his face when he realised that he could be seen by a lot of people. “Cute as a button.” Linda smiled. Ritchie snickered beside her and nodded his head. He gave her a little kiss on the cheek and smiled. He grabbed Steven’s hand and pulled him, a little roughly, from the room and towards the stairs. He laughed when he heard Steven’s whimpers mixed with the obvious crinkling noises. Ritchie put Steven’s shoes on for him whilst Linda headed into the kitchen and soon returned with a picnic selection of sandwiches and snacks to take with them. The fact that they seemed to be making this into a real day out was no comfort to Steven who watched with mounting trepidation. He was still preoccupied with the fact that he couldn’t remember how to dress himself and he was on the verge of panic when Ritchie pulled him to his feet, took him by the hand and led him out towards Linda’s car.